The Haints

By Jamie Lee

Author’s Note: This story is a work of pure fiction, meant to be read for pure enjoyment. It is not based on facts of any kind, just those I made up in my mind. I realize some of which is in this story may seem far fetched, but it’s a story, dreamed up from the gray matter between my ears. So please, read this story in the spirit it’s meant to be read, for fun. Jamie Lee

We had wandered the ether for millions upon millions of years, searching for an appropriate home that would serve our created purpose. Our creator had a dream to use us to bring harmony to her planet, but was too late, as with the rest of the planet, we were thrown out into the ether and left to drift until we found our purpose. We wandered past planet after planet, some having no life, and some with life but not needing our purpose. It wasn’t until we approached a system from the perpendicular that we observe a planet, a blue planet, with indications of needing our purpose, if only we could find the one which would become our catalyst.

~*~*~Part 1~*~*~

*-*-*Chapters 1-6*-*-*

*-*-*Chapter 1*-*-*

Our creator’s planet was in such turmoil and had been for some time, with those more aggressive wanting to impose their will on others, causing battle after battle until no part of her planet was untouched. It was year ten before our release when she hit upon an idea to create us and use us to bring harmony to those who aggressively sought to rule all with their ideals, and cared not what was damaged or who was killed in the process. Their ideas were right and all were going to live by them or perish in the process. By year nine her plan had been formed, and our construction had begun, though under the most secret of conditions. For if the aggressive learned of what she was doing, she would die and die painfully.

By year eight all the material needed for our construction had been gathered, it had been difficult to do so in secret and to ensure our beginning continued to go unnoticed. There were several times where she was almost found out, but thanks to those who believed as she did, she was shielded. During year seven the method of our construction had been determined, and slowly, one by one we started to form. It took several cycles of our sun for each of us to be created and by year six there were only ten of us in existence. By year five we were now fifty, and by year four, one hundred. By the time year two appeared we became two hundred, but our time had run out in year one as our last hundred joined us, the aggressives did the most unthinkable, they blew up the planet. They used a device aimed at those refusing to follow their ideals, but its effect was to set up a chain reaction which shook the planet apart, thereby rupturing the core of the planet, sending everything out into space. Even our group of three hundred. We had learned, over the years, how to protect ourselves from harm due to radiation and other effects caused by the wars, and taught that to the new ones which joined us each year. So when we realized what was about to happen, and we could do nothing for our creator, we formed our shell and let what happened throw us out into space, causing us to wander until we finally found what needed our purpose. And after millions upon millions of years we found a blue planet which gave off every indication of needing our purpose before it too sent all of itself on a journey throughout the ether.

Over the millions upon millions of years we taught ourselves many things, guidance being only one, so it was nothing for us to guide ourselves to that blue planet and put ourselves in a position to observe and find the one who would become our catalyst. We were in no hurry to find the one, and the planet still had a chance, so we continued watching until the one presented herself ten years after we had arrived. Now it was only a matter of choosing the right moment to present ourselves to her and ask her to become our catalyst. And because our purpose was to bring harmony to those who were openly aggressive, we had no thought to our purpose being rejected. It was, after all, in the planets’ best interest.

*-*-*Chapter 2*-*-*

Tameria had come out to her parents over the summer before her freshman year in high school, and had feared the worse when she did. But her fears were for naught as her parents had already figured out Robert had never been their son, but waited until he was ready to come to them. And when he told them about Tameria, they welcomed her with open arms, immediately taking her out in order to fill her closet and chest of drawers. Their love was of the kind the group had been searching for, but hadn’t seen until Tameria had revealed herself that summer; and it was that love the group hoped to use as the catalyst to bring harmony to those openly aggressive throughout the planet.

Tameria’s summer was filled with appointments, gender specialists, doctors, counselors, and endocrinologists, and of course, shopping. It was also filled with dressing as Tameria whenever the family went out together, including her two brothers and one sister; the three long ago understood Robert was vastly different than any other boy. It was because of their parents’ acceptance of Tameria that the three also accepted her and did their best to help her adjust to being who she had to be from that point forward. And while the family accepted her, there were those who were anything but accepting, and had on occasions come after her even when they saw her out with her family. Those who tried paid for their mistakes by answering questions before a judge and risked going to juvenile hall for a number of years. Word got around about their mistakes and until Tameria started her freshman year in high school, no one bothered her the rest of that summer.

“Hey sleepy head, time to get up and get ready for school,” Tameria heard her mom say as her mom gently rocked the sleeping Tameria. Tameria was able to get one eye open enough to see it was 6 a.m.

“Mom! It’s six in the morning, I don’t need to get up this early.”

Her mom only chuckled before telling her, “Because a girl wants to look her best, a girl takes longer than a boy to get ready for anything. Now, come on and get up, we have a lot to do to get you ready for your first day in high school. We also have to go to the Office and make sure all your records have been changed, and to see what else they’ll require of you. Now, come on,” her mom told her as she peeled the covers off Tameria and lightly swatted her behind before kissing her on the cheek.

Today was so much different then the summer which had just ended. Tameria was up around eight in the morning during the summer, and had time to decide what to wear that day without being rushed before being instructed in the ways of girlhood. But because of what today was, she was made to choose her clothing the night before in order to speed up her needing to get ready for school--and she would not be allowed to change her mind once her clothes were selected. Tameria oozed out of bed, headed to the bathroom for a relief and shower, and when ready, when she was finally dressed, her mom helped with her hair and the light amount of makeup she would be allowed to wear to school; she was getting better with her makeup but her hair was still causing her problems.

We had observed this Tameria, once we found her, and found her to be the one we would follow and help become the catalyst we needed to bring the aggressives of this planet into harmony with those who were in harmony. So it was, we followed her on her new journey to this...high school...that had been spoken of, and once there, we agreed to venture into every aspect of the construct to learn more about this...high school. As we ventured forth, we saw more like Tameria, more, “humans,” as they called themselves, and found some out of harmony and making plans to do harm to Tameria. This we could not allow, and we decided it was now time to put forth our purpose to Tameria and the two she called parents.

Tameria’s parents drove her to the high school on her first day there in order to meet again with Mrs. Glasstow, the Principal, and make sure all the paperwork which they submitted over the summer had been properly filed. Mrs. Glasstow had also explained that because of Robert’s change, she would have to meet with the school board and discuss what laws pertained to his change. The school already followed every “normal” law pertaining to discriminations, but the meeting was to make sure they didn’t miss ones pertaining to her gender change.

After parking the car in the high school parking lot, Carol and Brian, Tameria’s parents, walked with her to the high school office and were greeted by Mrs. Glasstow as they entered the office. “Ah, good morning, Carol, Brian, and Tameria, don’t you look very pretty this morning. Are you ready for your first day of a new year? Why don’t we go into my office and talk for a bit?” As Jenny Glasstow led the way, and the Jinks followed, The Haints also followed, not having any trouble staying unnoticed. After everyone was seated Jenny began telling about the meeting with the school board and how the school board wanted to make sure Tameria had every opportunity to enjoy her time at school and received a good education. And to assure the Jinks that all laws pertaining to her change would be adhered to by all school staff and students alike. And as had been done in the past, anyone not following the established law would find the weight of the law on their shoulders.

“As we discussed this past summer,” Jenny started off, “you, Tameria, will be allowed to use the handicap bathrooms only, until you’ve fully transitioned. Word has gotten around about you, and some parents are still upset about the possibility of you using the girls restrooms, or locker room, so it was decided this was the best solution. Maybe this will change once it’s seen that your change isn’t some ploy to get into the girls areas. I know you are serious about this, I’ve been able to speak with your counselor about your commitment to this, but parents being protective of their daughters will take time to convince.”

Before Mrs. Glasstow had started speaking, Tameria had taken a blank sheet of paper out of her folder to write down what Mrs. Glasstow would be telling her, but before pen could be put to paper Tameria sat frozen and watched as a message wrote itself across the top of the paper.

”Use caution, Tameria Jinks. Others have will to do you harm. We are The Haints.”

Jenny could tell by Tameria’s posture that something was wrong with her, for she never acknowledged she heard a word Jenny had said, and she kept staring down at the piece of paper in her lap. “Tameria, what’s wrong, sweetie?” Jenny’s question to Tameria brought Brian’s and Carol’s attention to their daughter, causing them to see what Jenny had observed. Ever so slowly Tameria picked up the paper from her lap and gave it to Mrs. Glasstow, giving the three adults a glimpse of her pale face as she did so. It wasn’t until Mrs. Glasstow took the paper from Tameria that Tameria started to shake, shake so bad her mother had to gather her up in her arms and hold her tight. Jenny read the message several times then showed it to Brian and Carol before asking, “Where did you get this Tameria? Who gave it to you?” All three adults watched as Tameria shook her head before replying, “No one gave it to me, it wrote itself right before my eyes.”

Brian and Carol both knew Tameria wouldn’t outright lie to them, but she had been known to tell a whopper of a story now and then. So it was Brian who asked, “Honey, no one is going to be mad at you for telling one of your whoppers, but we need to know the complete truth here. Who gave you this note?” As the three adults watched the fourteen-year-old girl, she started to shake again, going pale in the face again as she said, “It wrote itself without any help from me. No one gave that to me.” This time it was Carol who spoke in a rather testy tone, “Tameria, we don’t have time for one of your stories, tell us the truth, where did you get this note?” And Tameria answered her mom with two words, “Right here,” as she pointed to the chair she had been sitting in.

Carol had an exasperated look on her face, she was in no mood for games. Brian was not far behind his wife, as was Jenny. The three changed their attitudes when the whiteboard in Jenny’s office suddenly came to life, and as the watched four words appeared on the screen:

”We are The Haints”

The first thing Jenny did was grab the whiteboard controls and try to shut it off, since it was obvious to her that her whiteboard had been hacked. But try as she might, even unplugging the board, it remained functioning. And as they watched the same four words were repeated, before a message appeared before them:

”We are The Haints. We have a purpose. We have found the ones who can help us in our purpose. Others have will to harm Tameria Jinks but we can cause them harmony if willing to allow.”

Now it was the turn of the adults to turn a lighter shade of pale, as they saw the message appear on a whiteboard which had been unplugged. Jenny’s shaking hands tried to dance over her computer keyboard, but fumbled several times until she had pulled up the word “Haints.” “Ghost,” Jenny said as she read the meaning of the word, “Haint means ghost,” she repeated as she looked at Brian and Carol. As if The Haints could read Brian’s mind another message appeared before Brian could object to what Jenny just told them.

”Yes Brian Jinks, we are The Haints, The Group. We are many of us and we were given purpose millions upon millions of years ago. But for our creator and her others, their time expired and we were cast upon the ether. And our creator and her others are no more.”

Jenny slowly got up from the chair behind her desk and walked over to the door to her office and locked it. She then phoned her secretary and told her that unless the building was on fire, she was not to be disturbed. She then went to the small fridge in her office and removed four bottles of bottled water, keeping one for herself and giving the other three to Tameria, Brian, and Carol. As the four watched, all the messages on the dead whiteboard disappeared and another message appeared, one similar to the one on the paper Tameria gave Jenny.

”Others in this construct have will to harm Tameria Jinks because she is different. If allowed we can bring them harmony to keep Tameira Jinks safe.”

It was Tameria who regained her wits as she asked, “What is The Group?” And after the three adults almost drained their bottled water, they watched as Tameria’s question was answered on the whiteboard.

”We are The Group. We are The Haints. We are and have been with purpose for millions upon millions of years. Tameria Jinks. If permitted, our purpose can be shown. If permitted we can bring harmony to those who will to harm Tameria Jinks.”

Carol had calmed down enough to ask what everyone was thinking, “Where do you come from? And how can you show us your purpose?”

”We come from the perpendicular of this system, from a time before all here was. We wandered millions upon millions of years after being pushed out into the ether. We can show our purpose by melding.”

This time it was Jenny who asked the question, “What are you and what do you mean, melding?” And as they watched, the whiteboard cleared and an even more cryptic message appeared:

”We are what we are. We are The Haints. We are The Group. Your optics are unable to perceive us without aid. We are beings that have become one with ourselves. We bring purpose to cause harmony to the aggressive. We join to show our purpose. We bring a chance to save your planet.”

This last message faded from the whiteboard, and left the four shocked, to say the least. It took a moment before anyone spoke, but when they did it was about the most immediate concern, Tameria’s safety. Brian looked at the whiteboard and asked the question which most concerned him, “Can you keep Tameria safe from those who wish her harm without harming those people?” And as they watched the answer was a simple one.

”Yes. If allowed it can be done now. Their will to harm Tameria will be transmuted. If allowed their form can be transmuted.”

“What does that mean,” Tameria asked, as the answer to her dads’ question hung on the whiteboard. Jenny looked at Tameria before telling her, “It means those who want to hurt you can have their attitudes adjusted by these Haints. They also mean they can change their physical appearance, possibly from boy to girl or girl to boy.” Turning to the whiteboard Jenny asked, “Is that what you mean?”

”Yes.”

“Yes” was the only answer written on the whiteboard, and gave the three adults pause as the implications started being realized as to what The Haints could do if allowed. Aggressive boys could have both their attitudes and gender changed. Aggressive girls could have their attitudes changed and gender switched. The three adults realized they had the power of God in their hands to finally do something about anyone who was aggressive towards others, if they so choose. But did they have the moral right to allow the changes to be done? The school was always trying to change attitudes so that everyone could have a safe time at school. And what about changing genders, how would that help? Wouldn’t that cause unwanted attention from many groups of people? Wouldn’t that upset the families of those who were changed? Could those who wanted to change be changed without causing them harm from their family and/or friends?

It was Tameria who finally cut through the shock by asking the whiteboard, “Would you please change the will of those who want to hurt me so they no longer want to hurt me?” And before any of the three adults realized what she asked, she asked, “And would you show me your purpose.” And as the four looked at the whiteboard they saw four words:

”It has been done.”

Donnie Billings, Billy Miller, Donna Spitz, Carrie Moore, and several others had met over the weekend, at Billy’s home, to plan their not so cordial welcome of Tameria Jinks, the faggot in their eyes who needed to learn how they felt about such things. They had planned to ambush Robert before he made it to his first class, stripping him bare, and physically showing their displeasure over what he thought he was doing; and if he ended up in the hospital, too bad. It was about fifteen minutes until the first bell for class at eight, when everyone in the group experienced a severe pain between their eyes which came and went in quick succession. None realized their plans had changed from one to humiliate someone, and possibly send them to the hospital, to one of wanting to make sure all new Freshmen had a very good first day at school. To them, their weekend meeting had been about how to help welcome the new students to school. They also didn’t know that they all had become hosts to The Haints and The Purpose, and from this day forth would help bring harmony to others throughout the remaining years of their lives. They also didn’t know that two of their group harbored secrets which could have had the group turn on them had their secrets become known before harmony was given to them.

Because Carol was holding Tameria on her lap, she was the first one to respond to Tameria’s requests. “MY GAWD, Tameria, what have you done? You don’t know what The Haints will do to those kids or to you, for that matter!” Turning to the whiteboard she asked, “Can you reverse what you’ve done to those kids and Tameria? Please?” The last message disappears before a new message is displayed:

”None have been harmed. Those who will to hurt Tameria Jinks now wish to welcome her to this construct. Those who will to hurt Tameria Jinks now wish to welcome all new to this construct. There are two who are like Tameria Jinks and in time will join Tameria Jinks. Tameria Jinks has no damage because of her request. Tameria Jinks has our memories of the millions upon millions of years before now. Tameria Jinks now sees why we are here and the force which drove us here. We are now with Tameria Jinks.”

“What do you mean you’re with Tameria now?” Brian’s agitated voice was slightly above a whisper, and threatened to increase in volume until Carol laid her hand on his arm. “Easy Brian, take it easy,” she told him as the four watch while the latest message vanished and a new one appeared.

”As with those who will to hurt Tameria Jinks but are changed, so one of The Haints, The Group, is with them and Tameria Jinks. We are one with ourselves so we are one with those as well. Tameria Jinks will not be harmed. Tameria Jinks will learn, as will the others, so harmony can be given to those of the aggressives. We and Tameria Jinks are one and the same.”

Jenny could see the confused looks on Carol and Brian’s faces, but understood what The Haints had just said. “Brian, Carol, I think what The Haints just told us is that one of their group is with each of those kids who wished to hurt Tameria. And one of their group is now with Tameria, likely in her mind. And they will not harm any of the ones they are with.” Turning to the whiteboard she asked, “Isn’t that so?” And like before they saw:

”Yes.”

The room went deathly silent, with the one word given still showing on the dead whiteboard. The thought went through Brian and Carol’s minds at the same time because both took turns asking, “What do we do now? Do we need to talk to someone? Should we take Tameria to a doctor, or someone else?” Jenny was as unsure what they should now do, but that was taken out of their hands by the next message they saw.

”No one is sick. A healer is not required. Tell no one of The Haints, The Group. All is as should be with those meld with The Haints, The Group. All will be well. Live as you always do. Tell no one.”

The last message was clear enough for all four in that room, keep quiet about what they know; go on as though nothing is different; no one is hurt so a doctor isn’t needed. “Tameria, sweetie, how do you feel right now,” Jenny asked, as Brian and Carol look at their daughter in expectation of her answer. “Mrs. Glasstow,” and she turned to her parents, “Mom, dad, I feel fine. I do have new memories that are starting to form, but I don’t hurt or feel sick. And going by the clock on the wall, I really should get to my first class.” All three adults glanced at the clock and saw it was 7:55 a.m., five minutes until the first bell that would start a new year at the high school. Carol looked at Brian, and both looked at Jenny, before they all three agreed that it was best Tameria go to her first class. Tameria hugged her mom and dad, kissed each one on the cheek, and started towards the office door before she stopped, turned, and told the three adults, “There is something I don’t feel right now, fear of being here at school. I don’t fear being made fun of, teased, or humiliated. I feel really good about being here.” And with that statement, she waved to her parents, opened the office door, walked out, closed it, and walked to her first class of a brand new year at high school. After Tameria left the office, Brian, Carol, and Jenny discussed what they needed to do now. It wasn’t until another message appeared on the whiteboard that a decision was made for them.

”Tell no one. All is well. Harmony will be brought to those who will to harm Tameria Jinks. Harmony will not harm others. Live life as you have. Love.”

When the first bell rang, Jenny explained to the Jinks that she needed to go and make her presence known throughout the school. The three adults agreed to not tell anyone, as they were instructed, and to stay in contact with each other and to call should anything unexpected occur--regardless the time. The three shook hands, with Jenny heading to the halls leading to the classrooms, and Brian and Carol to a coffee shop in order to talk about what they witnessed. As the three started to part, one message was left on the whiteboard for a brief moment, the one instruction they had been given to keep things to themselves, and then the dead whiteboard was clear.

*-*-*Chapter 3*-*-*

Tameria didn’t know that the peace she felt being in high school for the first time came from The Haints within her, the ones who would protect her for the rest of her life. It was also the one which would communicate with its others when others showed they wished to harm Tameria or anyone that appeared different. And so it was as Tameria walked towards her first class, freshman algebra, she did get several looks, a few stares, but no overt signs of anyone wanting to hurt her during her walk. And because all the math classes were held in the leg nearest the gymnasium/auditorium area she had quite a walk.

The high school was laid out in the shape of an old wagon wheel, with the spokes of the wheel containing classes and lockers. The rim of the wheel was another hallway which allowed access to the spoke hallways from the outer end. The administration and counseling offices were grouped at the center of the high school, having doors on the south, east, and west sides; the north door was for school staff only. Directly north of the offices was a wide walkway which allowed passage between the east and west sides of the high school. North of the walkway was the library, with doors on the east and west sides. Directly north of the library, between it and the cafeteria, was a small arboretum which offered a bit of calm in an otherwise hectic building. The area was large enough that benches had been placed which allowed students a chance to eat their lunches, or meet with their class, or just spend time when class breaks were scheduled. Because of the small fountain at the very center of the area, it was not uncommon to see several students eating lunch or for their classes to meet in that area. After the arboretum was the cafeteria, able to hold half of the student population during each of the two lunch periods. It was accessed by several double doors on its south side. The Gymnasium and Auditorium were accessed from another hallway at the north end of the high school, going left into the Gymnasium or right into the Auditorium, or straight down the hall to exit the high school at the north end. Because the school carried a minimum of 1500 students any given year, both the gym and auditorium could hold the entire student body for any meetings or assemblies which required the entire student body’s presence; which only happened for pep rallies in the gym. At other times, for assemblies held in the auditorium, only half the school attended at a time in order to make it easier for traffic flow in and out of the auditorium. For school sports, the locker room was at the west end of the gym, with PE lockers, for boys and girls, on the south side of the gym. Both walked into one door but after a short hallway, turned either left for the boys locker room or right for the girls locker room; a side door in the short hallway led out to the playing field.

Tameria’s math class was down the 2 o’clock spoke, all the way at the end on the right. Her locker was right outside that room, as it was felt by the administration that getting each student as close to their first period class as possible would save a lot of time for everyone, i.e. it would be hard on a student if their locker was in the 4 o’clock spoke but their first class was in the 10 o’clock spoke. As Tameria stood at her locker, she could hear voices aimed in her direction, voices which had only recently heard about Robert becoming Tameria, some voices which were edged with great displeasure. When those voices were heard, Tameria heard another voice, one directed solely at her.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We can bring harmony to those voices if allowed.”

Tameria was taken aback by the voice she heard in her head, and instead of openly reacting, she acted as though she was considering what to take from her locker. “Is that you The Haints?” Tameria asked, as she took her math book from her locker.

”Yes Tameria Jinks. We can bring harmony to the voices if allowed.”

“Um...no...don’t do that,” she mumbled, hoping she had not been heard. “Unless they intend physical harm then allow them to speak. They have a right to their opinion as everyone does, and it would be wrong to silence them because of it. It might not be nice, but it isn’t wrong.”

”We, The Haints, will honor your will Tameria Jinks. But know, should any will to do you harm we, The Haints, will bring them harmony.”

“Okay, I understand and can live with that,” Tameria mumbled, “and thank you,” she told The Haints before closing her locker and walking into her freshman algebra class. Ms. Debra Carol was standing in front of her desk when Tameria walked into the class. Tameria walked up to her, introduced herself, and gave her the paperwork she was asked to give by Mrs. Glasstow.

“Ah, Miss Jinks, good to have you in my class. Find yourself a seat and we’ll get started in a moment.” And before Tameria walked away, Debra whispered, “See me after class, before you go to your next class, okay?” Debra winked at Tameria after she whispered the request, getting a head nod from Tameria showing Tameria understood. Tameria found a seat in the middle of five rows, the fourth seat from the front, and smoothed the back of her dress before sitting. “Faggot,” she heard whispered from behind her and to the left. “Queer,” came from the same direction. “Pervert,” came from her right, only in a girl’s voice. The bell rang just as the last student came into the class and took the last available seat. Debra closed the classroom door, walked back in front of her desk, and began class with roll call. After everyone was accounted for, Debra then said, “Mr. Dickenson and Miss. Start please stand.” The two slowly stood, causing all eyes to focus on them, waiting to see what would happen next.

“Would you two please repeat what you called Miss. Jinks before class started?” When neither student said anything, Debra prompted with, “Didn’t you call her a faggot and queer, Mr. Dickenson? And didn’t you call her a pervert, Miss. Start?” When both simply nodded their heads, Debra said, “I can’t hear you Mr. Dickenson or you Miss. Start.” When both answered “yes” Debra then told them to see her after school, and to turn in a five page paper on discrimination by Friday--it would count as part of their grade. “Please sit down,” she told James Dickenson and Cynthia Start, before telling the entire class, “All of you received the school packet which contains rules of conduct for everyone who attends this school. No one, not even staff, are allowed to deviate from the rules of conduct, and that most certainly pertains to discriminating against anyone. Mr. Dickenson, Miss. Start, as you write your five page report, put yourself in the place of the people who experience discrimination first hand. Ask yourself how you’d feel if it were you who was discriminated against. Each of you ask yourselves that question, how would you feel if because you had, say, blue eyes, you were discriminated against. Or blonde hair, or being tall or short. Or in the case of Miss. Jinks, being the person she has to be. People, not only do you hurt those you speak evil of, but you hurt yourself as well. You show how petty you are by calling someone names. And Mr. Dickenson, Miss. Start, I see you’re angry because you got caught for saying what you did, and are likely blaming Miss. Jinks. Don’t! You both made the decision to say what you did, Miss. Jinks did nothing to warrant your language. If you two don’t change your ways I see a short attendance at this school for the both of you. Now, let’s talk algebra.” And with that Ms. Carol started teaching her class algebra, a subject which Tameria ended up enjoying.

After her algebra class let out, Tameria hung back to speak with Ms. Carol as she had requested. “Ah, Tameria, how do you like the class so far? I know we didn’t delve very deep today, but you may have already formed an opinion.”

Debra watched as Tameria formed her words before replying, “I think I’m going to like this subject, at least I do so far. It seems to be easy for me to understand.”

Debra just nodded her head before telling Tameria, “I have two cousins who are like you, Tameria, and it was rough for them at first. Judging by your overall attitude, your parents have welcomed you? Their parents were in shock at first, and tried to dissuade them short of kicking them out of the house. It wasn’t until both did something very foolish and had to be rushed to the hospital that their parents finally realized the mistakes they had been making. They quickly found the right people for them to speak to and be treated by so they wouldn’t make another attempt on their lives. Their parents also found a counselor who helped them understand what my cousins were going through, and had been going through for so many years. Everyone is much happier now, and they are two very beautiful young ladies. So, I just wanted you to know I know what you’re going through, and might go through. If you have any problems you come to me and I’ll put a stop to it, okay?” Tameria had to wipe her eyes after hearing Debra’s story, and was shooed out of the class towards her next class before she was late her first day.

Freshman on the first day of high school were given a bit of leeway because of the unfamiliarity with the school, and tried to keep their classes close to their first period classes. It wasn’t always possible, so those who had a long walk were given a pass during the first week. Tameria’s next class, history, in the 4 o’clock spoke, wasn’t too far a walk, but with everyone changing classes took a bit of time. Along the way she heard more voices calling her names, and again told The Haints not to do anything about them. As she walked through one particular group of students, she received a punch to the stomach which dropped her like a rock, gasping for breath. As quickly as she hit the floor, two pairs of adult hands were helping her to stand, guiding her to a nearby bench.

“Easy Tameria...easy...breathe easy,” a familiar voice told her as the pain started to subside. When she was able to look up she saw Mrs. Glasstow sitting on one side of her and an unknown adult on her other side. A scuffle drew the attention of the three as a boy was brought up to where the three were sitting.

“Here he is Mrs. Glasstow, the one who punched Tameria. He tried to run by getting lost in the crowd, but they were following him and gave us directions to where he had gone.” The name tag on the man’s ID badge said William Collar, Security, and the boy he had gripped by both arms was extremely angry.

“Do you know who I am?” The boy spat, “My old man is going to hang all of you out to dry if you don’t let me go.”

William jerked the boy back toward him to keep him from doing any more harm to Tameria. “James Kincade, I should have known,” Jenny said, “We’ve had a nice long talk with your dad, and I think you’re going to be in for a big surprise. During our last talk with him, because of the trouble you’ve been in the past two years, he mentioned something about military school.”

“That son of a bitch ain’t gonna send me to no military school, my mom won’t let him,” James arrogantly spat out.

“Ah, I hate to break it to you, James, but it was your mother during that meeting who made the suggestion.” Jenny watched as the boy went from an arrogant young man to a pale frightened young man after her last statement. “William, take him to my office, and have Gloria call his parents.” The three sitting on the bench watched as James was pulled away towards the office by William, offering very little resistance. James Kincade was not like this his freshman year, quite the opposite, Jenny mused. But when he came for his sophomore year he had changed, he was more aggressive, more bitter about something. Perhaps it was because his mother remarried after she divorced a very abusive man, a man who put her into the hospital more than once. Jenny hated to see him become even more embittered by being sent to a military school, but something had to be done.

”We are The Haints. Jenny Glasstow. We can bring harmony if allowed. We can bring harmony to the one James Kincade if allowed.”

Jenny almost jumped off the bench when she heard the voice in her head. Rather than risk anyone hearing her she thought, ”The Haints?”

”Yes.”

“Ho boy,” Jenny said to no one in particular when she heard the answer to her question. She also wasn’t expecting something else when Tameria said, “They might be able to help if you let them.” Jenny slowly turned her head until she was facing Tameria before asking, “You heard that?” And Tameria only nodded. Jenny had a lot to think about, especially since it seemed The Haints was now with her as well. But first things first as she asked Tameria, “How are you feeling, can you make it to class now?” When Tameria indicated she felt better and could make it to class, Jenny had Mr. Holden walk her to her next class and explain to her teacher what had caused Tameria to be late; the two made it to the door of her class just as the second bell rang. And once again, several students were singled out because of what they whispered when Tameria entered the class. And once again, several five page reports would be counted as part of several students’ grades. And once again, the class was reminded of the rules of conduct. And once again…

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We will bring harmony to the voices and the one James Kincade the aggressive. Tameria Jinks will not be hurt.”

Because Tameria was surrounded by other students, she had to “think” talk to The Haints. “Um...wait...don’t do anything yet. If the voices aren’t going to cause harm then do nothing, as before. But monitor Mrs. Glasstow and see if she can’t get the problem resolved with James. She believes there is a reason James acted out and wants to try and get him help instead of seeing him sent away. Maybe instead of immediately bringing harmony to him you can help him see that he needs help and that it was wrong what he did?”

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We honor Tameria Jinks request. We will not bring harmony to the voices . We will show James Kincade as Tameria Jinks wishes. Know Tameria Jinks, should James Kincade not understand his need for help, we, The Haints, will bring James Kincade harmony. James Kincade will not be harmed.”

Once Tameria’s history teacher, Mrs. Janet Bridges, finished reminding everyone of the rules of conduct, and started their history lesson, Tameria found that while history wasn’t going to be something she’d pursue as a career, she did find it interesting enough to pay attention. At least it didn’t put her to sleep as it was doing to some in the class. It would seem all the teachers were equally concerned about Tameria, because Mrs. Bridges stopped Tameria after class and asked how she was feeling after the incident in the hall. “I’m doing fine Mrs. Bridges, sore, but fine, thank you.” “Just remember, Tameria, every teacher in this school is on the lookout for any student being bullied or harassed. So if anyone gives you any problems you go to any of us and we’ll take care of the problem. Okay?” Mrs. Bridges gave Tameria a smile and like Ms. Carol, shooed her off to her next class, P.E.

As Mrs. Glasstow had told Tameria that morning, she would change for P.E. in the handicap restroom, which was situated between the boys and girls locker rooms in the hallway to either locker room. The architect had the foresight to also include a shower in that restroom because it would be needed for any students with handicaps needing to shower after P.E. After dressing out, everyone was to report to the gym, by going down another short hallway, and take a seat in the bleachers, since it was the first day of school and would be the time they would learn who their P.E. teacher would be. Because there were so many per P.E. period, there were six teachers, three men and three women.

Tameria wasn’t the first to enter the gym but neither was she the last. And it seemed the word hadn’t gotten around because once again she heard whispered words as she’d heard in her last two classes. Only this time, after the morons were told to stand up, besides the five page paper due Friday on discrimination, each one had to run every row of seats in the gym five times, after they were told who would be their P.E. teacher. And when grumbling was heard from the small group, it was Miss Susie Brinks who informed them, “You people brought this on yourselves, no one is to blame but you people. So don’t think you’re going to get back at Tameria Jinks for something she didn’t do. Because if you do. I can guarantee you your stay in this school will be extremely short. Now, get running.” Those assigned to Susie were given to Mrs. Barbara Martin for this period because Susie was tasked to watch those running the row of seats.

Because it was the first day, the majority of time was spent in the gym with teachers explaining grading, what they would be doing and some general exercises--mostly to see what physical shape the students were in. By the time the small group finished their running, everyone was dismissed to the showers, in order to get ready for either their next class or lunch. Most were ready when the bell sounded, and some were planning something which could get them kicked out of school if caught.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We hear some will to plan harm to you because of punishment. We will bring harmony to them. They will not be hurt.”

“Um...maybe we should tell Mrs. Glasstow and let her handle it? I don’t want them to get hurt, but I don’t want to get hurt either.”

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. They now will to hurt Tameria Jinks as Tameria Jinks goes for sustenance. We will bring harmony to them. They will not be hurt. The controller of this construct has been told.”

Tameria knew enough to recognize that The Haints was referring to her going to lunch, and that the group had been planning to hurt her as she walked to the cafeteria. But as she reached the area of the arboretum. that group only smiled and waved as she walked by. None knew that the sudden pain they felt between their eyes, which abated just as quickly, was the work of The Haints adjusting their attitudes. And like the others, this group was destined to help others for the rest of their lives. thanks to The Haints that were now with each person.

This being her first time eating in the cafeteria, Tameria was impressed by the selections she could choose from and hoped it tasted as good as it looked. As Tameria was trying to select a place to sit, three girls waved to her and asked her to sit with them; Tameria hoped she wasn’t being set up for something. But as it turned out, the girls were impressed with the courage Tameria showed by coming to her first day of high school as Tameria. And of course, there were questions, lots of questions. Questions about, “When did you know you were really a girl?” Beckie Smoothers asked. Or the one from Grace Jackson, “Have your parents accepted you as Tameria?” Or the one from Tara Still, “Would you like to go shopping with us some time?” But the question that threw her was one not asked by any of the girls at the table, since it came from Mrs. Glasstow, sitting in her office.

”Tameria can you hear me?” Mrs. Glasstow asked Tameria.

Tameria choked on the sip of tea she had just tried to swallow when she heard Mrs. Glasstow’s voice in her head. ”Mrs. Glasstow?” Tameria thought as she coughed a bit because of the tea, hoping that would cover her conversation with the principal. ”How can you be speaking with me like this?” She used the choking as a reason she couldn’t talk to the other girls for a moment, pointing to her throat as the reason. Thankfully the other girls understood and continued talking among themselves.

”Tameria, I don’t know how The Haints are doing it, but they are allowing us to talk this way. I wanted you to know that after talking with James Kincade and his parents, and telling everyone the possible outcome from his attack on you, he finally confided to the three of us that he’s like you, and has been so for as long as he can remember. But was afraid to tell his parents. His attacking you was his anger that you were able to come out and he wasn’t. That you had the courage to come out and he felt like a coward. Because your parents were there for you I called your parents and asked that they talk with Mr. and Mrs. Kincade so they’d hopefully understand what you had been going through before you told your parents. They weren’t that upset when James told them, and after talking with your parents, are going to get Janice the help she needs. The Haints said they gave him the courage to do what was right for him so that he’d have the needed harmony in his life. I hope you don’t mind, but he’s going to have kitchen duties after school for the rest of the month. I didn’t feel it would be best to suspend him as that would only add to what he’s going through right now.”

Tameria digested what Mrs. Glasstow told her before replying with, ”Mrs. Glasstow, I asked The Haints not to hurt him because of what he did, but to help him tell why he was so angry. I’m glad he finally will get the help he’ll need. I’m also glad his parents didn’t just throw him out, which I know does happen. I don’t mind that he won’t be suspended because it won’t do him any good, he needs to stay in school. I have to go now, the girls I’m with in the cafeteria are getting suspicious of my silence.” Tameria cleared her throat several times, giving the impression she was finally able to speak after choking. “Guess I shouldn’t be in such a hurry to swallow and talk at the same time,” she told the other three girls, who giggled because of what she said. The bell rang, indicating the first lunch was over and time to head to class, so the second lunch could use the cafeteria. Tameria bused her lunch tray and walked with the three girls until each had to go their separate ways, Beckie to algebra, Grace to history, and Tara to home ec. When Tameria arrived at her biology class, two doors east down the 3 o’clock spoke, Mr. Garr handed her a note from the office, which asked her to come to the office after school; it was from Mrs. Glasstow.

Word was starting to get around, as there was only one jerk who didn’t whisper low enough not to be overheard calling Tameria a nasty name. And as in the other classes, this jerk was made an example of with a five page report on discrimination due by Friday and reiteration by Mr. Garr about the student packet everyone received and the rules of conduct it contained. But otherwise, Tameria found the first day in Biology rather interesting, and was becoming aware that she rather liked those courses, so far, which dealt with the sciences. Just before the bell rang, Mr. Garr gave out the reading assignment for the next day and kicked them out when they heard the first bell, nodding his head at Tameria as she walked by him. ”Did Mrs. Glasstow tell all of my teachers to keep an eye out for me?” Tameria thought to herself as she headed to her Home Ec class in the 4 o’clock spoke. ”Maybe I should ask her when we meet after school,” she thought to herself as she walked into the home ec class.

Home Ec turned out to be quite a surprise, since Robert had understood it was only for girls, after listening to his older sister, Karen, talk about school over the past summer. But when Tameria walked into the class she saw as large a number of boys as there were girls, and found out why from Mrs. Gordan. Tameria was surprised to find Grace in the class, and sat with her at the table near the south windows. Once the bell rang Mrs. Gordan took over in a gentle but firm way. “Welcome to Home Economics 101, everyone. When I call your name please answer so I know you’re here and won’t mark you absent. Two unexcused absences and you get to have a sit down with Mrs. Glasstow. Clear? Okay, John Monrow…” and Markie Gordan called out the twenty-five names on her roster, before explaining about the class. “...each of you has received a student packed, and I caution you to read the material it contains very carefully. Besides the rules of conduct for our school, you will find names of staff who can help you if you have a problem your teachers can’t solve, or you’re too embarrassed to ask them.”

“Now, gentlemen, I can see almost all of you are really not excited to be in this class--don’t play poker gentlemen, you’ll lose every time. Let me give you a bit of history about why this is done, gentleman. Two years ago several parents went before the school board, and also spoke with Mrs. Glasstow, about having boys take Home Economics along with the girls. Those parents made the case that guys needed to learn how to cook, sew, buy food, clean, and other things related to home economics since they would not always be living at home. The school board kicked the idea around before getting with the teachers here at school and it was felt the parents had a valid reason, so this year every boy in school gets a year of home ec, or more if they prefer. Guys, don’t not feel embarrassed by being in this class, think of it as an opportunity to learn something you might actually be good at. And please don’t think every girl in this class already knows more than you do because that may not be the case. You see gentlemen, the other reason it was felt you should take Home Economics is to get you past the idea that only girls take care of a home or apartment. That it’s the girls’ responsibility to clean, wash, iron, cook, sew, buy food, and anything else associated with keeping up your place of living. And as you’re going to find out, there are a lot of very fine male cooks and chefs out there who make some pretty good money because someone once made them take Home Economics. You’ll also find there are some excellent male fashion designers out there also making big bucks because of the same reason.”

“Now, when we go into cooking, you will work in pairs, there are an equal number of boys and girls, so it will be a girl working with a boy. Ladies, besides making a skirt, blouse, and dress for yourselves, you will make a shirt and pants for your assigned partner. Gentlemen, besides making a shirt and pants for yourself, you will make a skirt, blouse, and dress for your assigned partner.” Markie held her hand over her mouth to suppress a grin when the groans started. “Now people, you’re all taking this much too hard. I want you to succeed, to do the best you can, make something you can be proud of and maybe find an interest you didn’t know you had. Also know, you can come in after school to work on any project you are having trouble with during class, and I will be more than willing to help you all I can. Okay, for tomorrow, read the first two chapters in your texts, and we’ll get started burning the stoves the day after.” The bell rang and most of the boys couldn’t get out of the class fast enough. Markie wasn’t surprised at the response from the boys, it happened in her other classes too. But she was determined to help them see they could do something besides what society said only girls should do. As Tameria and Grace walked by Mrs. Gordan, Markie nodded to Tameria, raising an eyebrow as she did. Tameria got the meaning and just nodded back, letting her know she was okay.

Tameria had never taken music before, and had been unsure whether to take vocal music or band. She had sung to herself, when she was by herself, as Robert, and seemed to have a decent female voice for a guy, so when deciding which to take her parents thought her voice was good enough to take vocal music--they confessed they’d heard her a time or two when she sang as Robert. Grace continued to walk with her toward the 7 o’clock spoke, telling her she had vocal music next, which made Tameria happy. But what surprised her was seeing both Beckie and Tara there when the two girls entered the vocal music room. Ms. Katherine O’Conner welcomed them as they walked into the room, telling them to find a seat anywhere and that class would start shortly.

The bell rang, and Ms. O’Conner closed the door then began taking roll. Like her previous classes, Tameria once again heard about the student packets. How it was important to read what that packet contained, and how the class was going to be taught. Katherine told them they would be putting on concerts at different times during the year, and would even go Christmas Caroling at retirement homes before the school broke for winter holidays. “Now now, no gussy faces,” she told them, “I think you’re going to find when you discover how you sound together, you’ll be very surprised. As to Caroling, do any of you have family who is in a retirement home? If you do then you know how they appreciate anything which helps them pass the time, and I know from experience, those we visit really appreciate our being there. So think of our singing at retirement homes as a way of cheering up someone who might need cheering up. Okay?” And with that Katherine started listening to each student and moving them to the proper section based on the range of their voices. Tameria, Grace, and Beckie were put in the Alto section, while Tara was placed in the Soprano section. Once every student was in their assigned section, Ms. O’Conner then started teaching them how to sing scales as a warm up exercise. By the time the bell rang, she had them singing scales in harmony, which surprised everyone because they really sounded good. As class was dismissed, Katherine felt this was going to be one of her best classes, as she nodded to Tameria as Tameria walked by her.

Tameria’s last class of the day was English, in the 8 o’clock spoke. Again she was surprised as Grace and Tara split off in the main walkway but Beckie continued to walk with her to the same English class; she now had two friends in two of her classes. Mr. Stapleton said hello to each student who entered the classroom, nodding to Tameria as the other teachers had done. Mr. Stapleton’s class was different from the other classes in that all the desks were arranged in two circles, one inside the other. Because of what Tameria experienced in her other classes, she guided Beckie to two desks on the outer ring facing the door. Once the bell rang, Mr. Stapleton closed the classroom door and walked to the center of the two circles. “Good afternoon everyone, and welcome to Freshman English in this fine agust establishment. When I call your name please respond, I’d hate for your first day to be a visit with Mrs. Glasstow. Sarah Abermathie…” Tameria had to stifle a giggle when Mr. Stapleton mentioned visiting Mrs. Glasstow because she had already done so first thing this morning, after James punched her, and during lunch. And she was going to see her again after school. A small giggle did escape her lips which got a raised eyebrow from Mr.s Stapleton, but nothing more. She answered, “here” when her name was called and wondered why Mrs. Glasstow wanted to see her again, as she waited with everyone else for roll call to end.

“Now, because we have to, and you’ve already heard it before, but, you all have received student packets, which contain among other items, rules of conduct while you’re in school. And I know from reliable sources that a few students hadn’t read those rules because they are going to turn in five pages reports on discrimination this coming Friday. So I will stress the point, know the rules of conduct and what each teacher can do if you don’t follow the rules. Know, too, that any teacher can dole out punishment if you are caught breaking the rules. And if the violation is severe enough, you can be suspended or expelled. That isn’t a threat, it’s a promise, so read. Now…” and Mr. Stapleton went on to explain how he was going to run the class, how it was going to be give and take between them, that participation in class was going to count towards grades, and that they were going to start off the year with writing. “Now for tomorrow I want you to write a two page report on any topic you choose, that can be read aloud, I might add. I’m doing this to find out who knows what and how fast we can get to our next subject. As you go through your lives, you’ll find it becomes very important to write correctly, whether you actually write long hand or by using a computer--by the way, I want these reports done in long hand, no computers; your longer papers can be done using either method. And after tomorrow, if I see your handwriting is not very legible, I’ll ask you to use a computer. We have about thirty minutes left, so let’s get to know each other.” And Mr. Stapleton started off by telling a little about himself, then pointing to each in turn and allowing each to say something about themselves before the bell rang for the final time that day. As the students filled out of the classroom, Mr. Stapleton asked Tameria how she was doing, getting a, “I’m doing fine, Mr. Stapleton. Thank you asking,” before she left the room and headed to the office for her meeting with Mrs. Glasstow.

As Tameria walked down the walkway towards the office, a large group of boys were walking in the opposite direction, towards the gym.

”Tameria Jinks. That group of males wills to do harm to others. We will bring harmony to them.”

Tameria looked at the group of boys The Haints was talking about and quickly, and silently, screamed at The Haints, ”NO DON’T!” In that split second Tameria realized the boys The Haints were talking about are boys going out for football, and The Haints had misunderstood their “will to do harm.” ”They are not going to harm anyone, they are going to play a sport. They need to be aggressive to play the sport.” Tameria got a real shock when The Haints asked her,

”Tameria Jinks. What is a sport? Why must they be aggressive? Being aggressive destroyed our world.”

Tameria stopped dead in her tracks, stunned by the question The Haints asked. She thought for a moment then asked, ”Can you access our computers?”

”Yes.”

”Good. The library is right there,” and she pointed to the library’s location. ”Find a computer that isn’t being used and look up sports, and football, you’ll then have your answer. And maybe it would be good if you looked up human nature so you can understand the need for humans to sometimes be aggressive.” Tameria hadn’t walked more than twenty feet when she heard:

”Tameria Jinks. Football is a sport between two opponent teams. None will to hurt the other but will to win the contest. We The Haints will not bring them harmony. It is very confusing. Tameria Jinks. Humans are naturally aggressive, many times will to cause harm. Many times will to be aggressive but not cause harm. We The Haints must study this so we can bring harmony correctly. Tameria Jinks.”

”I’m glad you learned that not all aggression is bad. It is sometimes necessary to help save lives.” She had been about to say, “and takes lives,” when she remembered they already knew that terrible fact. The rest of her walk to the office was quiet, and when she told the receptionist who she was, she was told to go on through, she was expected. Tameria knocked on Mrs. Glasstow’s office door and entered when she heard, “Come in.”

“Ah Tameria, come in, come in, close the door and take a seat,” Jenny told Tameria. “Would you like something to drink?” She held up the bottled water sitting on her desk and when Tameria shook her head she continued, “First off how did your first day of high school go? Other than the people we know about.” Jenny listened as Tameria told her about each class, and the three girls she befriended. What Jenny really wanted to hear was what Tameria asked next, “How’s James doing? Will he be okay? Can I talk with him or did my parents not want me to be around him?”

Through The Haints, Jenny knew how Tameria reacted when The Haints wanted to bring harmony to someone because of what they said, and to James. Jenny thought to herself that Tameria was one very special girl, and would go far in the world. “Your parents never said you couldn’t speak to him. In fact, they hoped you would, so you could help him with his own transitioning. Talk to him before school, during breaks, lunch, or after school when he’s working in the cafeteria. His parents may even like it if you go over to their house and talk to all of them. His parents are going to take him shopping today after school, and his mom and sister are going to help buy him proper fitting clothes. You see, it seems he’s been trying on his sisters’ and moms’ clothing when he was alone, and able to get it all put back without them ever knowing what he had done. Some things he bought on his own, like nylons, panties, and bras, so those were never disturbed in his sisters’ or moms’ chest of drawers. But now he’ll, I guess I should say, she’ll, have her own clothes and be allowed to dress as Janice when she gets home from school or when they go out somewhere. They decided to not let Janice come to school until they’ve found professionals who can help James with all of his needs. There was talk of next year if all went well the rest of this school year.”

Tameria had listened to everything Jenny told her, even the part she knew about James working in the cafeteria for a month after school. Jenny suggested Tameria might want to see him before she went home each evening, just to see how he’s doing. Tameria nodded her head and told Jenny, “That’s a good idea.” Tameria found out she couldn’t talk to him today because of the planned shopping trip, but could tomorrow. Before Tameria left the office, Jenny reminded her, “Remember, any teacher will help you if you get bullied or harassed, okay?” With that, Jenny bid Tameria good evening and Tameria made her way out to the south parking lot where her mom was waiting to take her to her doctor appointment, and maybe somewhere else since her sister Karen was also in the car.

*-*-*Chapter 4*-*-*

When Tameria got in the car she asked Karen, “Isn’t Michael taking you home today, he’s your usual ride?” Karen just smiled at her sisters’ question before telling her, “Not today, squirt, we’ve some place to go after your appointment.” As their mom drove the car out of the parking lot, and towards the doctors’ office, Tameria tried every question she could think of to get her sister to tell her where they were going after she saw Dr. Billings. “Aw come on, give, tell me where we’re going after I see the doc.” Both mom and Karen just laughed at Tameria’s attempts to weasel information out of them before mom said, “Relax, you’re going to enjoy where we’ll go afterwards.”

Dr. Patty Billings, a fifty-ish woman with chestnut hair starting to be streaked with gray, who’d practiced medicine for the past thirty some years, had become Tameria’s doctor during the summer when Robert came out to his parents as Tameria. She had seen to it that Tameria had visited all the right doctors who could help her become the girl she needed to become. When Tameria first started seeing her, the visits were every two weeks, checkups to make sure Tameria wasn’t having any side effects from the blockers or small doses of estrogen she had started taking. And today was another checkup, a monthly checkup, and possibly an increase in the estrogen Tameria was taking; the exam would determine whether an increase was possible.

Carol, Karen, and Tameria, arrived at Dr. Billings’ office fifteen minutes before Tameria’s appointment, and after checking in, sat for only a few minutes before Carol and Tameria were called back to one of the exam rooms. There, a nurse, one Terri Harbor, had Tameria put on a hospital gown before taking her vitals, weighing her and checking her height, and measuring her chest, waist, and hips. No sooner had the nurse finished than Dr. Patty Billings entered the exam room, in her usual boisterous manner, and an ever present smile. “Carol, Tameria, good to see you both again. How have you been?” She asked as she picked up Tameria’s chart and perused the pages. “Well, everything looks good on paper,” Patty told Carol and Tameria, “But I’m going to have Terri draw some blood so we can get a real good picture.” As Terri got out the needed equipment to perform the phlebotomy, both Carol and Tameria had an instant conversation with The Haints.

”They’re going to take a sample of my blood, The Haints,” Tameria thought talked to The Haints. ”They’re going to find something strange when they look at my blood, YOU, The Haints.” Carol had heard Tameria’s statement to The Haints, and also heard their response.

”Tameria Jinks. Carol Jinks. Do not worry. We The Haints will not be found. We The Haints will not be taken. Tameria Jinks. Carol Jinks.”

After hearing what The Haints told them, both Carol and Tameria did a mental sigh, glad there wouldn’t be any awkward questions in that regard, but not prepared for a few questions that would soon be asked. Terri drew several vials of blood, labeling each one, then calling for a lab tech to come and take the vials for testing. Once Terri was finished, Patty listened to Tameria’s lungs, her heart, and for any out of the ordinary sounds from her body. She also had Tameria up in the stirrups in order to check her genitals. After her genitals were checked, Patty palpated her chest for breast development, and once that was done had Tameria get dressed.

Patty waited for Tameria to dress before talking with mother and daughter. “Well, you look remarkably well, heart and lungs sound really good, they tell me you’re more comfortable with today’s visit than past visits--you’re calmer. Your genitals have shrunk, which is to be expected, and depending what we find in your blood, we may want to do a bit of surgery down there--but let’s wait until the test results return; I’ll call you when they’re in. There is some indication of breast development...have you noticed any itching or discomfort, Tameria? Have you noticed any discomfort from the medication you’ve been taking?” When Tameria answered, “a little,” to Patty’s question about breast development, and, “no,” to the medication question, Patty simply nodded and told Tameria, “You’re making steady progress, so don’t rush things, keep doing what you’re doing, stay on the medication, and when the blood test results are in we’ll make you another appointment. Okay? Any other questions?” And when there were none, Patty simply said, “good, expect a phone call when the results are in.” And with that the three hugged and Carol and Tameria picked up Karen on their way out of the doctors’ office and on to their mystery site.

Tameria once again tried to weasel information out of her mom and sister as they pulled out of the parking lot, getting only giggles from the two. What Carol and Tameria weren’t ready for was what The Haints told them.

”Tameria Jinks. Carol Jinks. We The Haints have the power to transmute Tameria Jinks . We The Haints have the power to make Tameria Jinks female.”

When Tameria and Carol heard what The Haints told them, Carol almost ran a red light, and Tameria almost choked on the bottled water she had been drinking. “Mom, Tameria, what’s got into you two?” Karen asked, as she noticed her mom’s reaction to the red light and Tameria choking at the same time. Thankfully Carol had been driving in the outside lane, and when the light turned green, found an entrance to a parking lot and pulled in, putting the transmission in park and shutting off the engine, before she gave it to The Haints.

You almost caused me to have an accident, The Haints. Don’t surprise me again while I’m driving. And what do we now do about Karen, she isn’t stupid and will likely figure out something is happening between Tameria and myself? And what do you mean make Tameria female?” Carol used the moment to catch her breath, after nearly running the red light, and to thought speak with The Haints, hoping Karen didn’t ask more questions. And now waited for their answer to her question about Karen.

”Carol Jinks. We The Haints find Karen Jinks trustworthy. We The Haints can show Karen Jinks our memories, if allowed. We The Haints can be with Karen Jinks a short time if Karen Jinks is touched, if allowed. Carol Jinks. We The Haints can be with Karen Jinks as The Haints are with Carol Jinks and Tameria Jinks, if allowed. We The Haints can make Tameria Jinks female as is Carol Jinks and Karen Jinks. Tameria Jinks can then produce other humans. Carol Jinks.”

Even though The Haints was speaking to Carol, Tameria had heard what they said, and just about had a heart attack because of The Haints telling her mom they could make her a true woman; her mom started sputtering too when she heard the last part. But she wasn’t surprised when her mom asked her in reference to Karen, “What do you think, should we? They didn’t say no.” It only took a moment before Tameria asked Karen, “Karen, how open minded are you to strange happenings?” Upon hearing Tameria’s question, Karen looked from Carol to Tameria and saw the seriousness of Tameria’s question. “How strange?” Karen asked, as she began to get a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Karen,” Carol said, trying to pick her words carefully lest she spook her daughter. “We have something we’d like to share with you that might freak you out at first, but if you don’t panic, you might learn some wonderful things as a result.” After Carol told her that, she saw the pleading looks on both her moms’ and Tameria’s faces, showing her there was no real danger in what her mom said. “What do I have to do?” Karen asked, not sure this was a wise idea but curious at the same time. “Take my hands,” Carol told her, as she held out her hands to her daughter. “Don’t panic when you hear a voice, it’s the voice that wants to speak with you. Okay?” Karen scrunched up her brows at the mention of hearing a voice, but went ahead and took her mother’s hands.

”Karen Jinks. Be not afraid. We are The Haints. We wish you no harm.”

Karen pulled her hands out of her mother’s hands when she heard the voice in her mind. “What in the Sam Hill was that?” She asked, as she looked from her mom to her sister and back. “Well, what was it?” “They are The Haints,” Tameria told Karen matter of factly, “and they come from a long way away from Earth. They are a group of beings that were created on a planet a long time ago, a planet which is now scattered all over the Universe. There were wars on that planet, caused by aggressive people who wanted to force everyone to believe as they did. And when the others wouldn’t, the aggressive used a weapon which caused a chain reaction that ruptured the planet’s core, causing the planet to blow up and sending The Haints out into the Universe; they’ve been traveling longer than life has been on our Earth.”

Tameria paused for a few minutes to let what she told Karen sink in, and then continued with, “And they are with mom and me, and walk to talk with you. Their purpose on their home planet, which came too late, was to bring harmony to those who were aggressive and aiming to hurt others. You may not know it, but there are several kids at school who have had their aggressive will to hurt others modified so they only want to help others. The Haints haven’t hurt anyone, only changed the attitude of those who have in mind to physically hurt others. Give them a chance to talk with you Karen, they won’t hurt you.” The silence was heavy when Tameria finished talking to her sister, hoping she would once again take mom’s hands and listen to The Haints. “Karen, The Haints haven’t hurt Tameria, or myself, or your father--yes he knows about them and they are with him too. Please, listen to what they have to say,” Carol told her oldest daughter as she once again extended her hands to her daughter. This time when she looked from Tameria and her mom there was a countaince about both of them that was very inviting, almost angelic. Slowly, though apprehensive, Karen once again took her mom’s hands and once again she heard a voice in her mind.

”We are The Haints. Karen Jinks. We will you no harm. Karen Jinks. Tameria Jinks speaks the truth of our origins and purpose. Karen Jinks. We come from a time and place perpendicular to this solar system, and have wandered many millions upon millions of years. Before life began on this planet. Before this planet was ready for life. Karen Jinks. Our creator wanted harmony on her planet and we were to bring harmony to the aggressives, but were too late. Karen Jinks. We found this planet. We found Tameria Jinks. We can bring harmony to the aggressives on this planet before it is too late. Karen Jinks. If allowed. We The Haints can be with Karen Jinks always, if allowed.”

Karen’s hands slipped out of her mom’s hands as she sat dumbfounded by what she just heard. No longer was she feeling any fear about her first experience with The Haints, but what they told her has her mind racing with questions. She puts her hands back into her mom’s hands and fires off the questions forming in her mind. “What are you, The Haints? How did you get to this location? Why Tameria, why mom and dad? Why me, how would you be with me? And what about our two brothers? Will you be with them also?” She was about to ask The Haints why not just make themselves known to everyone, when the reason became clear, misuse by those who are aggressive and would hurt others to get what they want.

”We are The Haints. Karen Jinks. Be at peace. Karen Jinks. We will you no harm. We are The Haints, The Group, created to bring harmony to all the aggressives who will to harm others. Our creator had to remain hidden lest she be destroyed. Karen Jinks. Our creator remained hidden, acquiring the necessary material for our creation. Karen Jinks. Our creation was not in time to save our planet. When the core of our planet ruptured, we The Haints were thrown out into the Universe. We wandered longer than your planet has supported life or was ready to support life. We The Haints, The Group, learned during that time to do many things. Karen Jinks. We learned how to guide The Haints to ascertain the need for harmony on planets we passed during our wondering. Karen Jinks. We searched for one like Tameria Jinks after finding your planet. Karen Jinks. We found within Tameria Jinks the necessary material to help bring harmony to those who will to harm others. Karen Jinks. It was necessary to reveal ourselves to Carol Jinks and Brian Jinks when Tameria Jinks started in that construct. Karen Jinks. It was necessary to reveal ourselves to Jenny Glasstow also. Karen Jinks. All have agreed to remain silent. Karen Jinks. You, Karen Jinks, we find trustworthy, and intelligent, and can be with you always, if allowed. Karen Jinks. This planet contains the necessary material for The Haints to create more of ourselves to help save your planet. Karen Jinks. Your younger male siblings are too young and immature to know about The Haints. They would not remain silent should we reveal ourselves to them. Karen Jinks.”

Karen took several minutes to digest what The Haints told her before her mom and Tameria heard her say, “Hooolllyyy shit!” Karen saw the scowl on her mom’s face before hearing, “That language is not very ladylike, Karen. Don’t let me hear you say that again.” Tameria only chuckled at Karen’s expression before both heard, “Sorry mom, but don’t you realize what The Haints are? They’re nanites, a group of nanites that came to this planet from some other planet. There are other people out there, mom, people like us.” Karen was still excited before Tameria told her, “No Karen, those people were all killed when their planet exploded. And what are nanites?” Karen looked at the questioning looks her mom and sister were giving her before telling them, “Nanites are microscopic machines. Machines which can be programmed to do a variety of things, if programmed correctly. Companies have been experimenting with them but none have developed nanites which are sentient like The Haints. And yes, they are alive, they are sentient.” It was Carol’s turn to ask The Haints a question, one which put her on edge.

“The Haints, is Karen right, are you nanites, machines, sentient machines?” Throughout the years, Carol had read articles which warned how dangerous sentient machines could be if turned loose in the world. And rebuttals from those who swore there was no danger if they were properly programmed. It was a war of words which had been waging since the idea of nanites was born.

”We are The Haints. Carol Jinks. We will no harm to anyone. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks speaks truthfully of our being. Carol Jinks. We The Haints are your nanites. Carol Jinks. Our purpose is to bring harmony to the aggressive who will to harm others. We The Haints will to help save your planet. Carol Jinks.”

There it was, Carol heard it herself, The Haints are nanites, machines, the same machines which have caused some to fear what would happen to the world should they be unleashed into the world. And she, Tameria, Brian, and Jenny Glasstow, and how many others, had their very own sentient machines living within them. Karen and Tameria saw the fear in their mother’s eyes, but it was Tameria who laid her hand on her mother’s arm before telling her, “Mom, they won’t hurt us, you’ve felt that from The Haints. I’ve felt it, and judging by Karen’s excitement, she knows it too. Mom, they mean what they say, they want to help us not make the same mistake those people did which destroyed their planet. I’ve seen how they changed some at school, for the better, who wanted to hurt me. Those kids wanted to hurt me bad but The Haints changed their attitudes and now they are better for the experience. I’ve heard tell how terrible they’d been in the past, and how many are now finding it strange they just want to help anyone in need. Mom, let The Haints show you what happened to their planet, and you’ll see we need their help.” “Maybe later, sweetheart, now is not the time for any more shocks,” Carol told Tameria as she started the car, put it in gear and carefully pulled out of the parking lot, heading to their mystery location.

About ten minutes later Carol pulled the car into the parking lot for a small strip mall, parking in front of “Billie’s Hair Conditioner.” “Well, here we are, Tameria, our mystery location,” Carol said to Tameria as she and Karen started getting out of the car after Carol shut off the car’s engine. “Mom,” Tameria started as she looked up and down the strip mall trying to figure out why they were there. “What are we doing here?” Tameria’s last question was cut off as Carol and Karen shut the front doors of the car, and when Tameria got out of the car she asked again, “Mom, what are we doing here?” Both Carol and Karen smirked at Tameria’s question, as they both walked towards the door for “Billie’s Hair Conditioner.” “We’re going in here,” Carol told Tameria as she pointed toward Billie’s, “To get our hair done, and a few other things.” When Robert came out to his parents in the summer, his hair was down to the bottom of his ears. When Tameria came out, Carol had taken the time to trim her hair so it wouldn’t look to unkept. Karen had mentioned a hair salon but Carol felt Tameria’s hair needed to be a bit longer before going that route. And now, after several months, Carol felt Tameria’s hair was long enough for her to visit a hair salon; she also wanted Tameria to experience a waxing, pedicure, and manicure, and maybe get her ears pierced--she had her fingers crossed on the ear piercing.

Tameria flashed through her memory of the conversation they had this past summer about her visiting a hair salon, and experiencing a few more things than just getting her hair done. She had one foot on the parking lot and one foot up on the sidewalk when Carol and Karen saw the “deer in the headlights” look on Tameria’s face. “Um...mom, I don’t think I can do this,” she told her mom as she took her foot off the sidewalk and started backing up towards the back door of the car. She had the door open, and was about to get back in the car, when two pairs of hands each grabbed an arm before telling her, “Yes, you can do this and are going to do this. This is something you need to experience if you’re going to remain Tameria,” Carol told her newest daughter, in a rather exasperated voice. When Tameria refused to walk with her sister and mom, and the two could only drag her up to the sidewalk, Carol rounded on Tameria and asked in a very agitated voice, “What’s it going to be, Robert, Tameria or back to being Robert? Choose and choose now,” Carol finished with a growl in her voice. Carol and Brian had been told by the counselor they spoke with when Robert came out to them, that sometimes it would be necessary to force Tameria to do things she’d not done as Robert. She told the couple it was natural for Tameria to be frightened when asked to do things Robert had never done, but to be firm with her and make her understand if she didn’t want to do those things which girls routinely did, then she could return to being Robert. And that’s what Carol was doing now, being firm and giving Tameria a choice.

When Carol gave Tameria a choice, go inside Billie’s or return to being Robert, Tameria panicked, and the tears started flowing. “I can’t go back to being Robert, it would kill me, I might kill me,” Tameria sobbed, and Carol and Karen took Tameria in their arms, letting her cry. As she cried, Carol suddenly realized how traumatic her words had been to Tameria as she heard Tameria repeat over and over again, “I can’t go back to being Robert, it would kill me.”

As Carol and Karen held the crying Tameria, Billie Martin, owner of Billie’s, came outside to see if she could help. Carol and Karen looked up as they heard the door to Billie’s open and saw Billie come outside. “She’s just a bit upset coming here, Billie, it’s her first time in a hair salon,” Carol told Billie, as Billie walked over and gently lifted Tameria’s chin so she could look Tameria in the eyes. “Sweetheart, your mom explained about you, how you came out this summer and now live all the time as Tameria. And I can assure no one in my shop is going to make fun of you in any way, we just want you to have a good experience as the pretty girl you are. What do you say, will you come inside and let us do our magic?” Tameria was not the first new girl Billie had coaxed into her shop, there had been several others, others more frightened than Tameria. As one last sob escaped Tameria’s lips, she nodded her head, and let herself be guided into Billie’s by her mom and Karen. “I’m so sorry to be such a bother,” Tameria told the three ladies, once they were inside Billie’s. Billie turned to her and told her, “You are not a bother, you are never a bother. This is all new to you and your fear got the best of you. But you’re not a bother, understand?” Billie hugged Tameria and felt Tameria nod her head before leading Tameria back to one of the changing booths, and telling her exactly what they would do for her today. Tameria’s fear popped up again when Billie told her about getting waxed, needing to explain that others like Tameria had been waxed here and all were treated with respect, regardless. Billie then went on to tell her about getting her hair done and a manicure and pedicure while her hair was being done. They were also going to help with her makeup while she was there, and maybe she’d get her ears pierced? Tameria told Billie she’d think about that one while they were doing everything else.

Billie left Tameria in the changing room to completely undress and put on the robe and slippers, while she went back out to talk with Heather and Sophie, the two ladies who would be working with her on Tameria. “Heather, Tameria is really frightened, so try and get her to relax before you start waxing. And before you start, tell her everything you’re going to do. Don’t leave anything out. And Sophie, make sure you explain what you’re doing when you give her a pedicure and manicure, talk to her, try and reassure her she’s doing fine--she’ll be having her hair done while you work.” As Billie finished her small lecture, an apprehensive Tameria walked out of the changing room, wearing a robe and slippers, and nothing else. Billie puts her arm around Tameria’s waist, and takes one of her hands in hers, and leads her to where Heather and Sophie are standing. “Tameria, this is Heather and this is Sophie. Heather will be doing your waxing and Sophie will be doing your pedicure and manicure.” After both women were introduced, each one gives Tameria a hug and whispers, “It will be okay, you’re doing fine,” before Billie turns Tameria over to Heather as she and Sophie go to get ready for Tameria’s hair and nails.

Heather replaces Billie with her arm around Tameria’s waist, pulling her tight into her, and feels Tameria shaking, as she leads her into the waxing room. “Sweetheart, you’re doing fine, and everything will be alright,” Heather tells Tameria as she and Tameria enter the room, taking her over to the loveseat and having her sit down. After Tameria sat down, Heather closed the door to the room and turned on the “in use” light. She then sits down next to Tameria and tells her, put her arm around Tameria’s shoulders and tells her, “Tameria, I’m going to explain what I’m going to do during each step, okay? I won’t lie to you, waxing can hurt, more sting really, but everything will be okay. I’m going to have you lie on your back on the table, undressed, and wax the front part of your body, then have you turn over and do your back half.” When Heather said undressed, Tameria’s reaction was immediate. She started shaking more, and at one point started to get up until Heather gently laid her hand on Tameria’s arm. “Sweetheart, you being undressed before me isn’t going to be a problem. I know about you and that you have some things which you will take care of later in your life. I’m not going to make fun of you or make you feel bad because of the extra parts, it’ll be just the two of us girls in here, okay? Can you do that for me?” Tameria sat back down and thought about what Heather had just told her, before telling Heather, “I’ll try.” “Good girl, that’s all I ask,” Heather told Tameria before having her stand up, take off the robe and slippers and lie down on the table on her back.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. The Heather human speaks the truth. Tameria Jinks. The Heather human wills you to be calm and does not will to cause you harm. We The Haints can alleviate pain if allowed. Tameria Jinks. The Heather human cares for you. Tameria Jinks.”

As Tameria listens to The Haints her fears about getting waxed lessen, and as her mom told her, this is an experience many girls go through. And if this is what many girls go through then she needs to go through it too. “Thanks, guys, but don’t alleviate any pain, this is something I need to experience.” It is at that moment she realizes her mother was right, she did need to experience this whole salon experience if she was to be Tameria. Others had done it, so she could too. Tameria comes back to the room and notices Heather had turned on some soft ,soothing music, and Heather was smiling down at her because she, too, was smiling. “I’m sorry I’ve been such a pill about this whole thing, Heather. But I just realized my mom was right, I need to do this whole thing.” Heather reaches down and hugs Tameria before asking, “Are you ready? I’m going to start on your legs, which don’t seem to have a lot of hair. Then I’m going to do your groin, and then your chest and arms. Then while you are lying on your back, I’m going to reshape your eyebrows. Okay?” When Tameria acknowledges she’s ready, Heather starts applying hot wax to Tameria’s right leg, laying a cloth onto the hot wax. When the wax cools and is ready to be removed, Heather tells Tameria, “Okay, here we go, one two three,” and Heather quickly pulls the wax off the right leg. Tameria lets out a slight screech as Heather rips the wax off her leg. “How are you doing, ready for more?” When Tameria affirms she’s ready for more, Heather does another spot on the right leg. And so it goes with the rest of Tameria’s right and left leg, Tameria emitting a slight screech each time the wax is ripped off her leg. Tameria notices there really isn’t much pain after, just a slight burning sensation afterwards.

Heather finished with both of Tameria’s legs, then examined her groin, noticing she didn’t have a lot of hair there. “Tameria, you’re doing real well for your first time, so hang in there, okay? I see you don’t have a lot of hair around your groin, but the area can be cleaned up to look nicer. Now, this part might actually hurt, because that is a sensitive area, so if you need a break you let me know, okay?” Tameria just nods her head and Heather starts waxing Tameria’s groin area. Because this was Tameria’s first time being waxed, she didn’t know what to expect when Heather told her, “Okay, here we go. One two three,” and quickly pulls the wax off one area of her groin. When the nerves talked to Tameria’s brain, Tameria let out a, “OH MY GAWD that hurt,” before sitting upright and rubbing that area. Heather quickly rubbed salve into the area, lessening the pain Tameria felt. “You okay, still want to continue?” Heather asked Tameria, as she closely watched the girls eyes. Tameria had been breathing heavy after Heather pulled off the first wax, but had slowed her breathing and told Heather, “Whoa, girls do this often? Guess we’d better finish so I don’t walk with a limp.” Heather let out a hearty laugh as she again hugged Tameria and helped her to lie back down. Now that Tameria knew what to expect, the pain associated with removing the wax around her groin didn’t come as that big of a surprise. It didn’t hurt less, but wasn’t a big surprise either. And as before, when Heather pulled off the wax, she immediately followed it up with the salve, helping to lessen any pain Tameria was feeling. After Heather finishes with Tameria’s front side, including her eyebrows, Heather hands Tameria a bottle of water and orders her to drink at least half of it before they continue.

“I don’t want you to dehydrate while you’re with me here, Billie wouldn’t like it if you came out looking like a prune.” Tameria laughed at Heather’s little joke, before drinking the entire bottle of water. “Whoa there miss prune, guess you were thirsty, weren’t you? Hey, the next time you get thirsty, tell me, okay?” An admonished Tameria lowers her head before feeling soft fingers under her chin and lifting her head. “It’s okay, sweetheart, it’s my fault for not telling you to ask for water if you got thirsty. I’m really sorry I didn’t tell you. Will you forgive me?” Heather reaches up and wipes tears off Tameria’s cheeks, as Tameria does the same to Heather. Tameri reaches out and hugs Heather and whispers, “Yes, if you’ll forgive me for my reaction.” “Oh you sweet girl, there’s nothing to forgive because of your reaction to my getting angry with you for not telling me you were thirsty. Too bad there aren’t a million like you in this world, it’d be a better place to live.” Heather and Tameria embrace again, both shedding tears onto each other’s shoulder. When both women calm down, Heather gets a tissue and wipes tears out of Tameria’s eyes and off her checks, before doing the same to herself, and then hands Tameria another bottle of water, taking one for herself. Both drain the bottles of water before Heather has Tameria lay on her stomach on the table, and continues waxing Tameria.

As Heather waxed first the back of one leg and then the other, Tameria had a better idea of what to expect and noticed she didn’t feel as much pain this time compared to the front of her legs. She did, however, howl a bit when Heather wax her butt crack, even though Heather told her it might smart a bit. And as before, Heather was quick with the salve after the wax was pulled off between Tameria’s butt cheeks. Heather then examined Tameria’s back carefully and pronounced it hair free and with a flourish, announced, “You my dear are now hair free in all the right places. You will knock them dead when they get a load of those great looking legs you have.” Heather then picked up Tameria’s robe and slippers, hands them to Tameria, waited until they had been donned, then with her arm around Tameria’s waist, opened the door to the room and escorted Tameria to the waiting chair at Billie’s station, giving her a kiss on the cheek before handing her off to Billie for more magic work. “You make sure to come back and see me, okay,” Heather told Tameria before giving her another kiss on the cheek. Tameria hugged Heather and thanked her for being patient with her, and she would come back.

When Heather walked Tameria over to Billie’s station, Tameria noticed that her mom and Karen were sitting under the hair dryers, with rollers placed in their hair. Carol lifted the hood of the dryer and asked Tameria, “Well, how’d it go? How do you feel?” Heather put her arm around Tameria’s waist again and told Carol, “For her first time she did real good. She was a bit scared at first, but still did good.” Tameria leaned into Heather before telling her mom, “Heather didn’t mention my little meltdown or my squeaks and squawks when she pulled off the wax. Still, I’d like to come back when I need another waxing.” Carol got up from her chair, walked over to Tameria and hugged her daughter, whispering, “I’m very proud of you for doing this, and seeing that it wasn’t as bad as you thought it would be.” Pushing them apart, she tells Tameria, “I’ve talked to Billie about what to do with your hair. She’s going to trim off any split ends, then because I thought you’d like to leave it long, shape it so it would bring out your wonderful facial features. Leaving it long would let you try different styles for special occasions, but that is your choice and you should discuss that with Billie. Okay?”

Billie was watching the mother-daughter interaction and enjoyed seeing the love a mother had for a daughter who was not born as her daughter. Too many times in her past she’d seen mothers who could barely tolerate their not natural daughters being in her salon, so this interaction between mother and daughter was a blessing to her. “Okay you two,” Billie playfully said, “You missy,” as she pointed to Carol, “Back under that dryer. And you,” she said, pointing to Tameria, “Let’s get you into my magic chair and see what we want to do with that mop you call hair.” The three women laughed at the levity before Carol went back under the dryer and Billie guided Tameria the chair at her station. Billie knew Tameria was completely nude under the robe so quietly spoke with Tameria about how to sit in her chair so no one noticed her nudity. And as Heather had done, she told Tameria exactly what she was going to do, starting with washing and conditioning her hair. Once Billie finished washing and conditioning Tameria’s hair, Tameria told her, “Billie, I don’t know a thing about hair styles or what looks good on me. So I don’t know what to tell you to do.”

Billie saw Tameria start to tear up after what she just said, but spoke softly to her by telling her, “Hey hey hey, none of those, I have the perfect thing to use so we can figure out what to do with your hair.” She wiped the tears off Tameria’s cheeks before rolling a table over to her station, containing a monitor and what looked like a camera. Smiling, she tells Tameria, “This, my sweet one, is the latest in ‘what do I do with my hair’ technology. I take a picture of you, put it into a program and we can play with hair styles, colors, everything, until we find what’s right for you. What’d ya think?” Tameria dropped her head before telling Billie, “I’m sorry Billie, I didn’t mean to get all emotional about all this.” Billie reaches over and gently lifts Tameria’s chin and softly tells her, “You have nothing to be sorry about, all of this is new to you and can be frightening if you don’t know what’s about to happen. But I promise you once we fix your hair your mom and dad will have to get a big stick to beat off all the boys.” Holding up the camera-like device she asks Tameria, “How about a big smile for the birdie?” As Billie looks through the viewfinder at the girl giving her a huge smile, she realizes there’s more beauty to this girl than what people see, beauty which will take her far in her life. Billie takes the picture of Tameria’s face, and her hands, telling her they can do the same with the color of polish to use on her hands and feet.

Billie and Tameria play with the program, looking at different hairstyles on the Tameria picture on the screen. They’re trying to find a style that lets Tameria keep her hair long but also brings out her great facial features. In the end, they decide to just highlight her natural color and curl it to give it some bounce, which would let Tameria and her mom do other things with her hair depending on the event. As Billie starts removing split ends, Sophie runs another version of the program only for finger and toe nails, letting Tameria see how certain colors would look on her hands and feet. They both see that pale colors don’t work well with Tameria’s skin tone, nor do the real dark colors--at least not for everyday wear. They settle on something between a pink and red, for everyday wear, which goes very well with her skin tone. While the two ladies were deciding on nail polish color, Billie had put Tameria’s hair up in rollers, some large, and some medium. Billie told her this would give her just the right amount of curl to help frame her face, plus it wouldn’t take away too much length. When the last curler was placed, Billie took Tameria over to one of the hair dryers, and Sophie brought over her equipment and worked on Tameria’s hands and feet while Tameria’s hair was drying.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. Can Tameria Jinks explain why this construct is necessary for human females? Tameria Jinks. Is there purpose this serves? Tameria Jinks.”

”Guys, I think you need to ask my mom or Karen. This is my first time here for all that’s being done. I only know that after women have visited a beauty salon they look different, have different hairstyles, have better looking finger and toe nails, and maybe different looking makeup. And sometimes pierced ears if they didn’t have them before. As to the purpose, mom or Karen could tell the real purpose.”

”We are The Haints. Carol Jinks. You heard our question to Tameria Jinks. Carol Jinks. What purpose is this construct called beauty salon?”

”Yes, The Haints, I heard your question to Tameria, and what’s done in a beauty salon is as Tameria described and is experiencing. But the purpose, the main purpose, is to make a woman feel better about herself by changing something about herself. Many women grow tired of the same type of hairstyle, and with a new style, feel much better about themselves. The same goes for waxing, getting a pedicure and manicure, maybe new makeup, and anything else a salon offers. They feel like a different person when they leave. And The Haints, it makes them feel more sexy, more appealing to the one they are with in their lives. It also lets them be pampered instead of pampering others. That’s the best I can explain it, The Haints. Maybe you can ask Jenny Glasstow or Karen and they give you another reason why they visit a beauty salon. Just know that there are as many reasons as to why a woman visits a beauty salon as there are women, so asking another woman will get you a different answer to your question.”

”We are The Haints. Carol Jinks. Jenny Glasstow gave much the same response as you. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks was not calm enough for us to ask our question at this time. Carol Jinks. We will wait until she is calmer. Carol Jinks.”

Sophie finishes up the last coat of nail polish and has it dried about the same time Billie comes over to check Tameria’s hair. When she pronounces Tameria’s hair dry, she shuts off the hair dryer and guides Tameria back to her station. By this time Carol and Karen are through getting their hair done and stand in front of Billie’s station waiting for Tameria’s new hair to be unveiled, and they aren’t disappointed when Billie finishes removing the curlers and brushes out Tameria’s hair. Billie had lightened Tameria’s hair just a tad, and sprinkled lighter highlights throughout. The curlers did their job and Tameria’s hair now has more bounce, and frames Tameria’s face perfectly. Billie won’t let Tameria see the results, just yet, because Kathy has just pushed her cart to Billie’s station to do Tameria’s makeup. “So…” Tameria speaks to her mom, “...how’s my hair look? Billie won’t let me look yet and my curiosity is killing me.” Billie looks at Carol, Carol looks at Karen, and Karen looks at Billie before the three women tell Tameria, “You’ll have to wait a bit longer.” All three women laugh at the pout Tameria put on her face, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared when Kathy got down to Tameria’s eye level before telling Tameria, “If you want to look like an old prune when I’m finished, keep that pout, Otherwise, relax your face, young lady.” Tameria blushes a bit after what Kathy told her, while all four ladies just giggle.

Billie is standing back with Carol and Karen, watching Kathy do her magic. All three let out a, “OH MY GAWD,” when Kathy puts the finishing touches on Tameria’s makeup, and moves back to stand with the other ladies. There before the three ladies, sitting in a chair, is the most beautiful young lady they have ever seen. Gone is the fourteen-year-old who walked into Billie’s, now they see a young lady who appears to be seventeen or eighteen years old. Where Tameria had pretty eyes before, she now had stunning eyes and with so little makeup. The colors Kathy chose and the way she applied them not only highlighted Tameria’s facial features, but gave them a deeper quality, a quality that was guaranteed to catch the eye of any man or boy, or woman, looking in her direction. “Well, how do I look?” Tameria asked the four women standing before her chair. And as one they told her, “Beautiful.” Billie walked up to the chair and released the sevel lever and spun Tameria around so she could see herself in the mirror. “OH MY,” was all Tameria could say at first, as she looked at herself in the mirror. “Is that really me, is that what I really look like to others?” Carol and Karen came up to opposite sides of the chair, hugged her as they looked at her reflection in the mirror, and told Tameria that is exactly what others see, a very beautiful young lady. Carol and Kathy did something else while they were standing on opposite sides of the chair, each one holding a pierced earring up to Tameria’s ears. “Well, how do you think these go with your new look?” Carol asked her daughter, while holding up the dangling earring so Tameria could see the effect. Tameria looked at her new lightened hair with the highlights, then the makeup, then with the earrings, and liked what she saw. “I like them,” she told her mom before turning to Billie, “Can you pierce my ears while we’re here.” Billie hugged Tameria before telling her, “You bet we can sweetpea.”

Billie’s did quite a few pierced ears, so had a good selection of earrings on hand. After Tameria got her ears pierced, Billie suggested to put in studs just until the holes healed, then Tameria could wear any of the others Carol and Karen bought her. She also showed Tameria how to clean her ears and told her to rotate the studs to help keep the holes open. Everyone who had helped Tameria could see a different young lady leaving than the one who first walked in, and they all made sure to tell Tameria how beautiful she looked and to please come back. After Carol paid their bill, and as they left Billie’s, Carol could also see a drastic change in Tameria’s attitude; and so could The Haints. Carol had called Brian and told him they wouldn’t be home for supper, and to fix himself and the boys something so she and her daughters could go out to eat and celebrate a right of passage for Tameria. Carol had told Brian it had been rough going in, but their new daughter now has a new attitude, and looks gorgeous. Brian’s only response was, “I’ll get the shovel and the map ready.” Carol laughed at the old joke before telling Brian she loved him and would need him later.

*-*-*Chapter 5*-*-*

The restaurant Carol took them to wasn’t high brow, but it was nice, and didn’t require a reservation. Both Carol and Karen noticed the change as the three ladies had walked into the restaurant and were waiting to be seated. With Tameria standing beside Karen, it looked as though every male in the place had suddenly put Tameria on their radar, with all the candid looks, it wasn’t hard for Carol and Karen to know who was being scanned. As a server approached the three, Karen whispered to her sister, “Keep your wits about you, Tameria, every guy in here is checking you out.” They were shown to a table which put them almost at the center of the restaurant, whether intentional or not it couldn’t be known. Three menus were placed at three places, and the three ladies were told their waitress would be with them shortly.

As they waited, looking over the menus, Carol told her daughters, “Looks like all eyes are on us right now, especially the men and boys. I wonder why that might be?” Karen and Tameria giggled along with the mother, as a waitress walked up to their table and asked what they’d like to drink. Once she took their drink orders, she told them, “I’ll give you all a little more time to decide what you’d like while I get your drinks.” By the time their waitress returned, all three had decided what they wanted, and told the waitress, before Carol told Karen and Tameria, “Girls, I need to visit the ladies room.” Tameria told her mom that she was good, so it was Karen who accompanied their mom to the ladies.

Perhaps it was the feeling that nothing would happen in that restaurant which caused Carol and Karen not to worry about leaving Tameria at the table by herself, or Carol not really seeing the effect Tameria’s new look had on two particular boys, but whatever the reason, once Carol and Karen left the table, the two boys moved in; thinking they were going to make a score.

Tameria was lost in thought, and didn’t notice as the two boys approached, but when she heard chairs scraping the floor looked up expecting to see her mom and Karen. Instead when she looked up she saw two boys about eighteen-years-old leering at her before one asked, “Hey there, sweetcheeks, how about you ditch the two older bitches and come over with us?” “We could show you a real good time,” the other one told her.” Tameria looked first to one then the other before telling them, “No thank you, I’m here with my mom and sister and am not interested in having a ‘good time’ with the likes of you two.” That seemed to piss off the two boys because one reached over and grabbed Tameria’s arm before telling her, “Listen bitch, you’re going to come with us and we’re going to show you how real men treat someone like you.” As the boy’s attention was focused on Tameria, neither noticed the two women who suddenly appeared behind each one, one bending down between both boys and asking, “And just what do you two animals think you’re doing with my daughter?” The boys’ arrogance really showed as one told Carol, “Beat it bitch!” Carol looked at Karen, who nodded her head, and each woman reached down and grabbed one of the ears of each boy and lifted with enough force to cause both boys to voluntarily stand up; the one boy releasing Tameria’s arm. What Karen and Carol had done didn’t go unnoticed, as staff of the restaurant started heading in their direction, but not before Carol reached over and grabbed the one ear that Karen didn’t hold, and pulled both boys close before telling them, “I asked you two animals what do you think you’re doing with my daughter, my FOURTEEN-YEAR-OLD daughter?” When Carol told them Tameria’s age, it was with a very deep growl, and that alone changed the two animals’ tone--and their skin tone. By the time Carol had asked her question, four big men from the restaurant had made their way over to the table and were now standing on either side of both boys. One man bent down and said to the mouthy one, with a growl, “I think this lady asked you a question, so why don’t you give her an answer.” Both boys knew they’d really stepped in it this time, and when the one Carol asked the question of could only stammer for a moment, both boys were abruptly taken by the arms by the four men and briskly ushered from the restaurant, but not before a picture was taken of each boy and each being told never to come back.

Tameria had sat quietly throughout the whole exchange with the boys, watching as her mom and sister forced the two boys to get up out of the chairs. And then as the four big men came over to the table then escort the boys out of the restaurant. She also watched as the Manager came over to their table and told her mom, “Ma’am, I do apologize for the disruption of your visit here at Tony’s, and there will be no charge for your meal today. And before you and your daughters leave Tony’s please, with our compliments, pick up the voucher that will be waiting with the cashier for your use at any time, for as many times you wish to visit Tony’s. It’s the least we can do, to make up for the nastiness such lovely ladies experienced today. Please, enjoy the rest of your time here at Tony’s.”

Fresh drinks were brought to their table, the old ones quickly taken away. Carol and Karen had sat down and the three had listened, with some surprise, at what the manager told them before Carol and Karen looked at Tameria and started in with their questions. “Are you alright, sweetheart?” Carol asked Tameria, who by the looks of her was quite calm, given what she just experienced. “Do you need a visit to the ladies to freshen up or for something else?” Carol couldn’t believe how calm Tameria looked or what she heard Tameria tell her next, “No mom, I’m fine. In fact the whole thing was rather amusing to me.” Now it was Karen’s turn to jump into the conversation by asking, “What do you mean amusing? Those two animals could really have hurt you. Tameria you need to wise up to the fact that you are no longer Robert but a very beautiful young lady, a young lady almost any male in this restaurant would love to get their hands on.” Neither Carol or Karen was prepared for the next statements.

”We are The Haints. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks. We The Haints would not allow those who will to hurt Tameria Jinks do so. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks. Tameria Jinks was in no danger of the will of the two human males to hurt Tameria Jinks. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks. They will be given harmony after they receive our memories and learn the truth of willing others to do as they will. We The Haints will then remove our memories and the two human males will always be willing to help. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks.”

Once Carol heard what The Haints had to say she understood why Tameria had been so calm throughout this whole mess. While Karen heard what The Haints had to say, she was still a bit buggy about hearing voices in her head. “Mom, Karen, it was necessary for The Haints to contact the minds of those two boys so they could learn more about those who are aggressive. While the boys at school never touched me, once that one did it made it much easier for The Haints to read his mind, and that of the other boy’s, so they could learn. I knew they’d not let anything bad happen to me because they haven’t so far. In fact, they’ve been very protective of me since this whole thing started with them.” It didn’t take long for both Carol and Karen to realize the truth in what Tameria said, for each one felt the truth through The Haints.

Their meals arrived just as soon as their mental, and vocal, conversations ended; and the aroma was divine. For the rest of their meal they made only small talk about school, what Tameria might like to get involved with at school, and her experience at Billie’s. When they had finished, and eaten the dessert that Tony’s provided as a compliment, they found the Manager waiting at the cashier as they were about to leave the restaurant. “Again,” he began, “Let me apologize for the unpleasantness of your experience tonight. And please, accept this voucher for your family, good any time Tony’s is open, and for as long as you wish to visit. Please have a pleasant evening.” To say Carol was pleased with how they’d been treated would be more than an understatement, she was downright impressed and they would be back, and with the whole family.

Once Keith and Tony had been escorted out of the restaurant, they sat in Keith’s car, wondering what to do next. All of a sudden their minds were flooded with images of death and destruction beyond anything they’d seen about Earth. They also saw the reason it all occurred, because some wanted all to believe as they did. The next minute both felt an immense pain between their eyes, which vanished as quickly as it began. It wasn’t long before both knew what they had to do and would wait to do so.

The Manager of Tony’s watched as the three ladies walked out of Tony’s, likely heading to their car. And as he watched he spotted the two boys approaching the three ladies. He signaled the two men who had escorted the boys out of the restaurant and together the three went out into the parking lot. But what they heard caused them to stop short and just listen.

“Um...ma’am, could we speak to you for a minute?” Keith asked Carol, the boys stopping a short distance from Carol, Karen, and Tameria. Carol turned when she heard the boy’s voice and asked him, “Well, what do you want?” The three ladies knew that The Haints had worked their magic on the boys, and that the Manager and two of his employees were also listening as Keith told her, “Um..ma’am, Tony and I owe you an apology for the way we acted towards the three of you; we were wrong. I don’t know if you can forgive us, but we just want to offer our apologies.” Carol looked at the two boys, and had no trouble, thanks to The Haints, seeing their apologies were sincere. Carol smiled before telling them, “Thank you for that boys, it took a lot of courage. But you also need to apologize to those gentlemen,” as she pointed to the Manager and the two big men, “and everyone inside the restaurant. Don’t you think?” Keith looked at Tony and both nodded to each other before walking over to Tony’s Manager and after a few short words, walked into the restaurant with the three men. Carol and the girls watched through the windows as the Manager held up his hands, as all heads turned to the two boys, and as Tony said something she only believed was the same apology they gave her and her daughters. What they did must have gone over big because the three girls saw first one customer then another stand and begin applauding. They then saw Tony’s Manager, and the two big men, shake both boys hands and slap both on the back. Carol and her daughters continued on to the car, but caught a snippet of conversation as the two boys came out of Tony’s and Tony saying, “Do you think mom and dad would let us work here after school? Michael did say it’d only be two hours a day.” The three ladies smiled as they got into their car and headed home.

It was about seven in the evening when they returned home, and Tameria and Karen still had homework to do for tomorrow. After Carol parked the car in the garage and the three entered through the door leading to the kitchen, Tameria was met with three “OH WOWs” from her two brothers and her dad. Carol and Karen stood back and enjoyed the reaction Tameria was getting from the males in their family. It was Brian who finally said, “Carol, you were right, our new daughter is downright striking. Guess I’ll have to keep that map and shovel handy,” before chuckling and hugging Tameria, telling her, “Very pretty, sweetheart, very pretty.” “Thank you, daddy,” Tameria told her father, before saying she had homework to do before tomorrow and getting a kiss on her cheek from her dad before heading to her room. Later that night, when the kids had gone to bed, well two at least, the boys had to be put into bed, Carol and Brian talked about Tameria’s first experience at a beauty salon, with Carol retelling that it was a rough start, but got much better as each step was completed. Carol even told Brian that after seeing how she looked in the mirror, she and Karen had helped her change her mind about pierced ears. It was at that point Carol showed Brian how much she needed him after the afternoon and early evening she’d had.

*-*-*Chapter 6*-*-*

Before Tameria had gone to bed the night before, Carol had told her she’d have to get up much earlier to get ready for school. Tameria’s alarm went off at 6 a.m., causing Tameria to tell that clock something her mother wouldn’t appreciate. Once awake, and out of bed, she got out clean underwear, put on her robe and made her way to the bathroom. Once she turned on the light, and closed the door, she noticed a plastic cap setting on the vanity, with a note that read, “Use me. Love mom.” Because Tameria was used to washing her hair when she showered, this was a new experience for her, but she decided to take mom’s advice, right after she urgently used the toilet. When she returned to her room she found her mom sitting on her bed, holding a brush and comb, along with something that looked like a big wand. “Go ahead and get dressed, and then I’ll help you with your hair and Karen will help with your makeup,” Carol told Tameria. Because Tameria had taken the time the night before to choose what she’d wear the next day, getting dressed seemed almost instantaneous. Karen came into Tameria’s room as Carol was brushing and applying some additional curls to Tameria’s hair, and went right to work applying Tameria’s very light makeup. “You know, Tameria,” Karen said while applying a light layer of eyeshadow, “We’ll have to take a weekend and help you learn how to do your hair and makeup. There, that does it--we’ll save your lipstick until after you’ve had breakfast.” Both women finished with Tameria about the same time, and all three went down to breakfast.

Once Tameria had finished breakfast, and brushed her teeth, Karen stood by while Tameria applied her lipstick, having to redo it twice. Karen pronounced the second application good and both gathered their backpacks and after kissing their parents goodbye, left for school; Karen driving and Tameria taking the bus--Karen had activities that ran much later than Tameria wanted to wait. As Billie predicted, when Tameria arrived at the school bus stop, she caught the eye of every boy waiting on the bus. She also caught the eye of every girl as well, some not so friendly. But no one said anything until they got on the bus, then the general chatter was about Tameria. Grace got on the bus at the second stop from Tameria’s, and was bowled over at the transformation she saw in Tameria. “Wow, sister, don’t you look sharp today. Want me to get a stick for you to carry around? Ya know, to beat off all the flies you’ll attract.” Both girls giggled before Grace got serious and told Tameria, “You look really nice, that’s a good look for you. And look at you, you got your ears pierced.” Tameria blushed, as Grace had lifted Tameria’s hair to admire the studs she was wearing. “Yeah, I changed my mind about getting pierced ears after everything they did at the salon.” One girl said something a bit too loud, and Grace told her, “Shannon, bite me.” That shut the girl up, as Grace peppered Tameria with questions about what she had done at the salon. Tameria just finished her diatribe as the bus pulled into the school parking lot, stopping in front of the school doors and disgorging its passengers.

Since school started, Grace had met Beckie and Tara in front of the school door after she got off the bus, but now it was Tameria and Grace who met Beckie and Tara at that location. “Whoa...who is that marvelous creature you’re with, Grace? Some movie star?” Tarra teased as she and Beckie took in Tameria’s new look. “Girl, we better get you a bat to carry so you can knock the slime balls out of your way,” Beckie told Tameria. “You looookkk good.” Tameria blushed because of what the two girls said but thanked them nonetheless. The three headed into the school, Tameria becoming conscious of the looks she was receiving from the boys around her. Grace put her arm around Tameria’s waist and told her, “Just ignore those knuckle draggers, the only thing they’re thinking about is what’s in their pants.” All four girls giggled at what Grace told Tameria, before splitting up and headed to their first period classes.

Tameria walked into her algebra class, where Ms. Carol was again leaning up against her desk; something she always did. When Debra saw Tameria she said, “Very nice, Miss. Jinks, very nice indeed. Just be careful, okay?” Tameria thanked Ms. Carol, and nodded her head to let Debra know she knew what Debra meant by “just be careful,” before finding her usual seat. As more students entered the class, particularly boys, Tameria’s new look suddenly became an attraction. “Whoa, get a load of that,” was heard too much above a whisper. Another was heard saying, “Boy, wouldn’t that be something to get into.” All but a few boys had put the new looking Tameria on their radar, and Debra knew that bud had to be nipped and quickly.

The bell rang, the last straggler came into the room, the door was closed, and Debra told the class, “Mr. Drummin stay seated, Mr. Sharp you stay seated, Mr. Monihew you stay seated, Mr. Thompson you also stay seated, but the rest of you boys stand up.” Debra watched as the boys looked at each other before all but the ones she named stood up and looked expectantly at her. “So, you boys think just because a female student takes the time to take care of herself that you all have the right to be derogative towards her? Well, NOT. IN. THIS. CLASS! Gentlemen, you have a choice, detention for the rest of the week, or, when you come to class the rest of this week, you will be properly shaved, if you are shaving, you will have a neat hair cut, and you will wear a suit and tie, and everything which goes along WITH a suit and tie. And if you don’t have a suit and tie, you’d better find one or you will spend an hour in detention after school every day this week. And gentlemen, due this coming Friday, a five page paper on why it hurts someone’s self esteem when they’re degraded, and the person doing the degrading.” When those standing heard their sentences, there were groans galore. “Oh, and gentlemen, when you tell your parents why you have to shave, if you do, why you have to get a neat haircut, and why you have to wear a suit and tie the rest of the week, tell them the truth, because I can guarantee you they will call me for answers. And I will tell them exactly what each and every one of you said about how Miss. Jinks looked today.” Debra, and the girls in the class, watched as each boy standing suddenly had a very green look about their faces, knowing they were in for a peck of trouble when they explained to their parents the whys of what they needed for the rest of the week. Debra kept a straight face, sort of, but the girls in class only smiled.

It seems the messenger didn’t make it to Tameria’s history class, because the same derogatory remarks got those boys in similar trouble, except Mrs. Bridges gave those boys a choice of two weeks detention after school or two weeks of suits and ties, along with nice haircuts and all the trimmings. While Ms. Carol gave those boys a five page assignment, Mrs. Bridges made it ten pages due Friday. This school was very serious about cracking down on bullying, and it spared no one.

Between second and third periods, there was a fifteen minute break, giving the students a bit of a breather. Tameria usually used this time to walk from the 4 o’clock spoke up to the locker rooms used for P.E., instead of hustling to her next class as she often had to do. This time also gave her time to use the handicap restroom before getting dressed for P.E. It was as she was just reaching one of the girl’s restrooms when three girls walked right into her and pushed her into that particular girl’s restroom, forcing her backwards until they slammed her into the back wall of the restroom. All three girls had ugly looks on their faces, spoiling not only their looks but revealing their true natures. “So, miss I went to a salon to get pretty thinks it makes him more of a girl now,” the girl standing directly in front of Tameria said, pushing harder on Tameria’s chest with her left hand. She reached into her purse and pulled out a pair of scissors before telling Tameria, “Well girly boy, we’re going to make it so you look exactly like the boy you really are.”

None of the three girls heard the bathroom door open or close. Nor did they hear any footsteps come up behind them before one hand grabbed the wrist of the girl holding the scissors and grabbed her by the back of her neck. But she did feel the pressure on her wrist and neck when Jenny Glasstow bent down to the girl’s ear and asked, “And what do you three think you’re doing with Miss. Jinks in here?” The two girls each holding Tameria’s arms against the wall and the girl holding the scissors all went white as a sheet when they heard Jenny’s voice; one girl wet herself. “I think I was about to get a haircut, Mrs. Glasstow,” Tameria told Jenny. “Seems they don’t think I’m much of a girl.” Jenny’s hand slid slowly towards the girl’s wrist before reaching the scissors and taking them out of her hand. Jenny then took the scissor girl and actually slammed her up against the wall to their left, making it clear the other two girls should join her.

Neither Tameria or Jenny said a word, they didn’t have to as all three girl’s minds were filled with such horrid images of death and destruction that caused each one to drop to the floor and grab their heads. They then experienced a sudden pain between their eyes that vanished as quickly as it began, leaving the three girls with the feelings of the images they viewed. It wasn’t long before they could stand, and realize what they were about to do was wrong, and all three apologized to Tameria for their ill behavior. By rights, Jenny should have expelled all three girls, but having seen what The Haints would have shown them, she felt they received punishment enough. Jenny put her arm around Tameria and walked her out of the restroom and stayed with her until they reached the locker rooms for P.E. “Are you okay,” Jenny asked Tameria, as they walked down the short hallway to where Tameria would change for P.E. “Yes ma’am, I’m okay, though that was a bit unsettling. The Haints told me what they were going to try and do, so it wasn’t like I didn’t know beforehand. And I guess they told you at the same time?” Jenny just nodded her head, as she shooed Tameria into the handicap restroom to change for P.E., then headed back to her office.

From P.E. until school let out, it seemed the messenger finally made its rounds and all the boys who ogled Tameria learned to keep their mouths shut, or suffer the same fate of the boys in the Algebra and History classes. But the lesson learned that day didn’t carry over to the next day, when several boys showed up to school with fresh haircuts and wearing suits and ties, derogatory comments were made in classes which contained one or several suited boys. Those making the derogatory comments ended up wearing the same thing for the next two weeks, and were required to turn in a ten page report. When it was all said and done, there were very few boys in school which sported T-shirts and jeans for the next several weeks. Least the girls be left out, there were several who just couldn’t keep their comments about Tameria to themselves, or about the boys wearing suits or girls in their Sunday best, and ended up wearing their Sunday best for two weeks. One thing that was noticed by both staff and those students who escaped the clothing punishment, was how the overall attitude of the school changed. Those who had made the rude comments now seemed better behaved. It might have been because they didn’t want to wear their best clothes again, or the papers they had to write, or maybe with help from someone only two people in school knew about. This isn’t to say every student got the choice of detention or Sunday best, there were some who had to be suspended and/or almost expelled because of their offenses. But with few exceptions, almost every boy and girl spent two weeks in their Sunday best while at school.

The choice of detention or Sunday best had been discussed by all the staff even before Tameria ever started high school. It was felt by all that giving the offender the choice, pressure was put on the offenders to miss after school activities sitting in detention or not to miss after school activities by dressing in their Sunday best. It kept them in school and at the same time, sent a message that bullying of any kind was not going to be tolerated. To determine when it was bullying and when it was teasing, many examples were given at that meeting, so each staff member could tell the difference. And it didn’t hurt that some of the staff had been around the same kids all four years they’d been in high school. However, even though guide lines had been drawn up, and placed into each students’ packet, and each staff member knew how to recognize bullying, Jenny Glasstow was not naive enough to believe there wasn’t a parent or two who wouldn’t come charging into her office the first time their precious one had to dress in his or her Sunday best. And she was right.

Tyler Swarm had been one of the first boys who had to decide between detention, and miss after school football practice, or Sunday best for two weeks; he chose Sunday best. The day he was to wear his Sunday best, his dad came storming into the office asking to see Mrs. Glasstow, and actually barging into her office; a bad mistake. “What the hell do you mean by forcing my son to dress up in a suit and tie simply because he told some faggot how stupid they looked?” Jenny reached over and dialed the security number and asked for a security guard to come to her office, and stared back at Mr. Swarm as she waited for security to arrive. “Yes ma’am, you asked for security,” the security guard asked as he stepped into Jenny’s office. “Yes, Stephen, I called. Would you please escort Mr. Swarm out of my office until he’s been properly called INTO my office.” Stephen walked in front of Mr. Swarm and asked him, “Would you like to walk out or do I need to help you out, sir?” Charles Swarm just stared at the man before storming out of Jenny’s office with Stephen right behind him. Jenny let the man stew a bit before buzzing her secretary and letting her know she’d see Mr. Swarm now. There was a knock before the door to Jenny’s office opened and Mr. Swarm followed the secretary into Jenny’s office, before the secretary left, closing the door behind her.

“Hello Mr. Swarm, how may I help you?” Jenny asked Charles Swarm, still hot under the collar about his son and now, because of how he was just treated. “Do you know who I am, lady? Do you realize I can get you fired at the snap of my fingers? My son is not going to come to school tomorrow wearing that damn monkey suit and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it.” Jenny wanted to let this man dig his own grave before she set him straight. “Yes, Mr. Swarm, I know who you are. You’re an overbearing egotistical midget who thinks himself bigger then he really is. You have no power to get me fired, your reputation precedes you so no one is going to listen to your complaint. As to your son wearing a suit and tie for two weeks, that, sir, was his choice because he didn’t want to miss football practice. Of course if you don’t want him to wear the ‘monkey suit’ that’s fine, but he will spend the rest of his time in detention after school, and miss football practice, and that will be noted on his permanent school record.” Jenny watched as the last fact she stated sunk into this bozo’s brain, showing on his face when he realized what this would mean for his son in the long run. The only thing Charles Swarm said before leaving was, “Stupid bitch,” as he slammed the door after leaving Jenny’s office. There were several other parents who came in and asked why the Sunday best for their child, and for the most part, most said, “That’s not what we were told.” But there were several like Charles Swarm who got the message when she dangled “permanent record” in front of their faces.

~~tbc~~

The Haints

By Jamie Lee

Author’s Note: This story is a work of pure fiction, meant to be read for pure enjoyment. It is not based on facts of any kind, just those I made up in my mind. I realize some of what is in this story may seem far fetched, but it’s a story, dreamed up from the gray matter between my ears. So please read this story in the spirit it’s meant to be read, for fun. Jamie Lee

We had wandered the ether for millions upon millions of years, searching for an appropriate home that would serve our created purpose. Our creator had a dream to use us to bring harmony to her planet, but was too late, as with the rest of the planet, we were thrown out into the ether and left to drift until we found our purpose. We wandered past planet after planet, some having no life, and some with life but not needing our purpose. It wasn’t until we approached a system from the perpendicular that we observe a planet, a blue planet, with indications of needing our purpose, if only we could find the one which would become our catalyst.

~*~*~Part 2~*~*~

*-*-*Chapters 7-12*-*-*

*-*-*Chapter 7*-*-*

Several weeks later, Beckie, Tameria, Grace, and Tara had asked their parents to allow them to walk home from school on Friday; the weather had been beautiful and was deemed so for Friday. Things had quieted at school, after most of the school looked like they were going to Church, so each parent saw no reason why the girls couldn’t walk home. The girls had passed a small mom and pop store and had stopped and purchased ice cream cones. They were enjoying the walk as they ate the cones, and were almost to Tara’s house when Tameria heard,

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. Stop! Remain stationary!”

When Tameria heard The Haints, and their order, she stopped dead in her tracks. Beckie, Grace, and Tara noticed Tameria had stopped walking and were walking back to her when three boys came out from behind a hedge the four almost reached. “Well well well, if it isn’t the queer girly boy who thinks he a girl. And his playmates,” the boy holding a large kitchen knife said to the four girls. The boy on his right was holding a long piece of pipe and the boy on his left was holding a baseball bat. “You may be untouchable in school, but guess what, we ain’t in school now, and it’s time we help you become the girl you want to be.”

Beckie, Grace, and Tara backed up further behind Tameria, who stood her ground and told the boy holding the knife, “You should go now before it’s too late for you. If you stay, you aren’t going to like what happens.” All three boys laughed before the knife holder told her, “It’s too late, alright, but for you not for us. We’re going to fix you so you really are a girl.” As Beckie, Grace, and Tara watched, all three boys dropped the weapons they had been holding and grabbed their heads, now being flooded with views of death and destruction on a scale they’d never imagined. The Haints didn’t hold anything back with these three boys, they received every memory The Haints had, and then some they would not show Tameria or a few others. As the memories slowly cycled through the boys minds, the suddenness of it all caused all three to drop to the ground, while clutching their heads, landing on their knees or falling onto their sides. The suddenness of all the memories diverted any pain they would have felt right between their eyes, which ended as quickly as it started. What actually occurred was the ex-knife holder looking up and telling the girls, “Oh, gawd, we’re so sorry about what we said and were about to do to you Tameria. We were so wrong. We’re sorry.” Tameria simply accepted their apologies, and walking around the three still on the ground, continued walking home, with the other three girls trying to catch up to her.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. The three human males will keep our shared memories until their nocturnal rest time ends tomorrow. At that time our shared memories will fade but how they felt while experiencing our shared memories will remain. Tameria Jinks. They were not harmed. Tameria Jinks. We trust Beckie Smoothers. We trust Grace Jackson. We trust Tara Still. Tameria Jinks.”

Tameria knew what The Haints meant by trusting her three friends, she only hoped they’d still be her friend afterward. “What just happened back there, Tameria?” Tara asked Tameria, as the three girls had caught up with Tameria. Tameria looked at each of the girls before telling them, “If you’d like to know what happened, touch my hands.” All three gave her a puzzled look before Tara said, “Aw fhat the wuck,” and placed her hands into Tameria’s outstretched hands. “Okay,” was all Beckie said before she did the same. Grace was more hesitant, asking Tameria, “This won’t hurt will it?” When Tameria shook her head no, Grace did as the other girls had done, and all three removed their hands just as quickly when they heard,

”We are The Haints.”

“Holy bejeezus, what the Samuel Jackson was that?” Grace asked, taking a step back from Tameria. “Oh WOW, that was cool, what was it?” Tara asked, as she put her hands back on Tameria’s. Beckie just stood there giving Tameria the stink eye until Tameria told the three girls, “You just heard The Haints introduce themselves.” And before any of the three could ask what The Haints were, Tameria told them, “Put your hands back into mine if you want to know more about them.” Now it was Grace’s turn to give Tameria the stink eye before she slowly put her hands back into Tameria’s. Beckie took a bit longer, doing so after the urging from Tara and Grace; and further reassurance from Tameria that she was safe.

”We are The Haints. Grace Jackson. Beckie Smoothers. Tara Still. We come from a time millions upon millions of years ago, from a planet at the perpendicular to this solar system. From a planet that was scattered out to the Universe. Our purpose is to bring harmony to the aggressive who will to harm others. We The Haints do not will to harm. Beckie Smoothers. Grace Jackson. Tara Still. Tameria Jinks.”

All four girls were silent until they reached Tara’s house, where they walked up onto the porch and sat down; they were still in somewhat of a shock by what they just heard. Tara broke their silence by saying, “Wow oh wow, that was intense. Are they always with you Tameria? What’s it like having them with you?” Tara was getting a bit too excited so Tameria told her, “Tara, The Haints said they trust you, that means you must keep quiet about what you heard. I suspect at some point you can ask them your own questions, but only if you’re mature about it. Otherwise, you’re going to see some things that will actually frighten you terribly.” Tara saw how serious Tamera was by what she just said, making Tara realize all of this WAS very serious. It was Grace who asked, “This harmony The Haints talked about, that’s what they did to those boys, wasn’t it?” Tameria just nodded her head in answer to Grace’s question. “So, their planet was destroyed? Couldn’t they do anything to stop it?” Beckie’s voice, when she asked her question, was tinged in sorrow, knowing if the planet was destroyed, then so were its people. “The Haints creator couldn’t get enough of them made in time before the aggressives set off a device which ruptured the planet’s core and destroyed the planet,” Tameria told Beckie in a quiet voice in answer to her question. And as the three girls watched, tears rolled down Beckie’s cheeks, showing she felt the loss of all those people. Tameria thought to herself when she saw Beckie’s tears, ‘The Haints chose well with that girl’. As the girls consoled Beckie, they heard more.

”We are The Haints. Beckie Smoothers. Our creator realized the need to change the aggressives on our planet, realized the need for all to be who they are without the aggressives making them believe as the aggressives did. One direction for everyone would have eventually destroyed all on our planet. One direction on our planet would have left our planet to those life forms which were non sentient. So in secret our creator acquired the needed material to begin our creation. But the need for secrecy caused her to fail in her attempts to create enough of us to bring harmony to all the aggressives. And so we were cast out into the Universe along with our planet. Beckie Smoothers. If allowed, we The Haints can help Beckie Smoothers bring harmony to this planet, bring harmony to those aggressives which threaten all on this planet. Beckie Smoothers. Grace Jackson. Tara Still.”

All four girls heard what The Haints just told Beckie at first, then to Grace and Tara. It was Beckie who asked, “What did The Haints mean by help bring harmony, Tameria?” Tameria looked at the six pair of eyes watching her and told the three girls, “They mean if you allow them too, they will be with you from now until your end time comes, and change the attitudes of those who are aggressive and want to hurt others.” All three girls became very quiet, even Tara, who usually had a very boisterous attitude about things. “So...” a very demure Tara began, “...The Haints would be in us if we allow them too?” Tara, and Grace and Beckie, look at Tameria but it was The Haints who answered her question.

”Yes. Tara Still. If allowed. We will no harm to Tara Still. We will no harm to Grace Jackson. We will no harm to Beckie Smoothers. We will to bring harmony to the aggressive who will to harm others.”

That answer from The Haints silenced the three girls, again. It wasn’t long before Beckie said, “The Haints, I allow you to be with me, if you will.” Tameria only smiled at Beckie as Beckie felt a little tingle in her mind, which was The Haints way of letting her know they were now with her. Beckie also learned something else as Tameria asked her through The Haints, ”So how does it feel to have The Haints with you?” When Beckie heard Tameria’s voice in her head, and knew Tameria hadn’t spoken, she let out a little squeal, sitting up straighter as well. “Oh wow, that was neat,” she told Tameria, before answering her question. “How does it feel to have The Haints with me? Peaceful,” was all she said. Beckie’s squeal and her answer to a question neither Grace or Tara heard, caused Grace to ask, “What was neat, and no one asked a question, Beckie.” It was Tameria’s turn to answer as she told Grace and Tara, “When The Haints are in you they allow us to communicate with each other without having to be near each other, without having to speak to one another. This only happens to those who The Haints trust and allow The Haints to be with them.” Grace became silent again, being the intellectual one, she was thinking about what The Haints had said and whether or not she wanted something inside her she really knew nothing about. She received a bit of help in deciding when she heard,

”We are The Haints. Grace Jackson. We will not to harm Grace Jackson if allowed to be with her. We will to help Grace Jackson bring harmony to those aggressives who will to harm others. Grace Jackson. We The Haints trust Grace Jackson.”

Grace looked at Tameria after what The Haints just told her and asked, “Does it hurt, you know, when The Haints come into me?” Both Tameria and Beckie just smiled at Grace before Beckie told her, No, it just tingles a bit at first. Afterwards you know they’re there but not in an obtrusive way. They don’t want to harm you or make you do things they want, they just need to be with us so we can help them bring harmony to those who want to hurt others or force them to do what they want. Think of us as their legs, if you will.” And Tameria added, since they’d been with her the longest, “This may seem freaky, but they will build more of themselves while in you so they have enough to send out when needed. It won’t hurt you and no one will ever know they are there; been there, done that already. They only want to make sure we don’t suffer the same fate down the road as the people and their planet did.” It wasn’t long before Grace told The Haints she wanted them with her too, as did Tara. And it only took a moment for the two girls to feel the tingle and to be shown how important it was for The Haints not to be known to the aggressives on the Earth. Because if The Haints were ever found out by the aggressives, those with The Haints would be killed before The Haints could prevent it. And Tameria answered Grace’s previous question by asking, ”So, how does it feel to be one with The Haints.” Both Grace and Tara jumped at hearing Tameria’s voice in their minds, but smiled and told her, “Really neat.”

*-*-*Chapter 8*-*-*

The girls stayed a bit longer at Tara’s house, think speaking so they could do it without giving away that they were doing something. No one had to repeat about keeping The Haints to themselves, because The Haints reminded the girls before Grace, Tameria, and Beckie said their goodbyes to Tara, gave her hugs, and continued onto Beckie’s house. When they reached Beckie’s house they walked her up to the front door, hugged her, and said goodbye before Beckie asked, “Tameria, are you sure it’s going to be okay with them and me?” She was still very hesitant about this whole thing with The Haints, so Tameria told her, “Beckie, sit down tonight and speak with The Haints. They will not lie to you, and they will answer any questions you have. They are not designed to hurt those they trust.” Tameria walked back and hugged Beckie again, whispering in her ear, “It’s going to be okay, just trust them.” She kissed Beckie on the cheek and then joined Grace as they continued towards Tameria’s house. Along the way Grace asked Tameria, ”Is Beckie going to be okay? She seems rather frightened about the whole thing. She won’t tell anyone will she?” Because Tameria had been with The Haints the longest, she had no trouble getting the answer to Grace’s questions. ”Yes, she’s going to be okay, according to The Haints. The Haints are speaking to her right now, she’s in her room, and she is seeing what I experienced at school these past few days. They’re also showing her more of what happened on their planet, explaining things to her. Beckie is a very sensitive girl, she feels what others feel or feels what others are going through. The Haints will help her to be calmer in her mistrust of them, and will help her see she has nothing to fear from them. And no, she isn’t going to tell anyone.”

The mental conversation ended at the same time they reached Tameria’s house, with Grace giving her a hug then bidding her, “See you tomorrow,” before walking the remaining two blocks to her house. When Tameria entered her house, it wasn’t necessary to tell her parents about Grace, Beckie, or Tara having The Haints with them, because The Haints had already told them. She did, however, tell them about the three boys, and what they tried to do to her. “None of you were hurt, were you?” Her mom asked, as she gave Tameria the once over only a mother can do. “No mom, we weren’t hurt, but I did try to persuade them to walk away before it was too late. They didn’t, and The Haints gave those three the full memory treatment from start to finish. The Haints said they’d have those memories until tomorrow morning, then only remember how it felt to see all of that destruction and death. The Haints gave them harmony, so they won’t be trying to hurt anyone else.” Carol hugged her daughter, thankful The Haints were watching over her. “Well I’m glad you have a protector, but even they can’t get your homework done, young lady. So, go, homework, I’ll call you when I need help getting supper.” Carol gave Tameria a kiss on the cheek, and received one, before Tameria went to her room and started on her homework. She didn’t get started right away because she got a message from Beckie. ”Hi Tameria. Thanks for today, for making me feel wanted, and for showing me The Haints; they’ve really helped me feel better about myself.” ”Beckie, you are important to everyone you’re around, they just don’t know it yet; and my friends are always important to me. Trust The Haints, Beckie, because they trust you. See you tomorrow.”

Tameria sat for a few more minutes thinking about what Beckie said to her, about feeling wanted. She wondered how her parents and brother treated her, whether they treated her like a nobody or were just too wrapped up in their own worlds to really take the time to care about Beckie. It seemed to Tameria that just maybe The Haints knew Beckie was on the verge of doing something really terrible, and wanted to make sure she didn’t by trusting her. About an hour later Carol came into Tameria’s room and asked her to help get supper ready, asking what the concerned look she had on her face was for. As they walked towards the kitchen, Tameria told her mom about the thought conversation she had with Beckie, and how she felt Beckie had been on the verge of doing something terrible to herself, and how it might have been The Haints way of making sure she didn’t by trusting her. Carol thought for a minute, as they walked into the kitchen, before telling Tameria, “I think you might be right about why The Haints trusted her. I’ve not been around her very much, but she did seem to be off on her own a lot, not often part of the group, when I was around her. I’m glad she won’t get a chance to hurt herself, she seems like a very sweet young lady. Now, you start off by setting the table, please. Then I’ll show you how to make the world’s best mashed potatoes.”

Saturday morning found Tameria trying her best to wake up and get to the bathroom, urgently. It wasn’t until she felt a dribble that sparked an immediate eye opener and dash to the bathroom, where she then showered, wearing the shower cap, after her eyes once again settled in her head. As she showered she remembered something The Haints told them a short time ago, about making Tameria into a true human female. She wondered how they’d do that, what with all the people she now knew, or the people who knew her and of her true physical status. But after not coming up with any answers, she finished her shower, dried off, put on the robe she kept in the bathroom, and walked back to her room to decide what to wear today; it was Saturday, after all, and no need to look like she was going to school. As she looked through her closet, she discarded one idea after another before settling on a nice looking blouse and skirt, maybe with knee high socks that matched the color of the Kelly green skirt. She decided her black flats would look okay so after fifteen minutes, getting dressed, she headed down to breakfast, where she found her mom waiting with a brush and comb. “Morning sweetheart, sleep okay?” Carol asked Tameria as she patted one of the chairs at the kitchen table, telling Tameria to sit there. “Yes, I did, even after yesterday with the girls. They were really skeptical at first, but after they listened to The Haints, they calmed down. I even spoke with Beckie last night, and she’s doing much better. I’d sure like to know why she thought so little of herself. Think she’d tell me if I asked?” Tameria told her mom as she sat while her mom worked on her hair. “Honey, she might tell you if you asked, but you should pick the right time to ask. Or just wait and see if she tells you on her own. Knowing her parents as I do, and something of her brother, I wonder if they aren’t wrapped up in their own little worlds, not even noticing how it’s affecting Beckie. But give it time, maybe The Haints will fix it. Now, hold up that mirror and watch what I’m doing, you need to learn how to do your own hair.”

When Carol had Tameria’s hair somewhat like it had been, only Billie could get it exact, she asked Tameria to set the table for breakfast, and to put on an apron before starting on frying the bacon--she didn’t want that nice ensemble to get splattered with bacon grease. Once the bacon was sizzling, the eggs frying and the hash-browns going, Brian and the boys appeared in a more or less awake state; the two boys plopping down in their usual seat and started on the orange juice Tameria had set out. “You going somewhere Tameria?” Her nine-year-old brother Bradley asked. “You look real nice,” he told Tameria before taking a deep draft of his orange juice. Hearing her son’s question put an idea into Carol’s head, asking Tameria, “Would you and the girls like to go shopping today? You do need more clothes, and things, and maybe a visit to VS.” Bradley was always the one to catch things that went over Peter’s head, and Peter asked, “Mom, what’s VS?” Carol only chuckled before telling him, “You never mind, you’ll find out one day. Now start eating,” she told him as she set a plate of eggs, bacon, hash-browns, and toast before him, Bradley and Brian. “Um…” Brian muttered around a mouthful of eggs, “...you don’t plan on breaking the bank with your shopping, do you?” Carol playfully swatted his arm before kissing him, eliciting an “Oh gross,” from the two boys, and a, “Oh hush you two,” from Carol before she sat down beside her husband and started in on her breakfast. Tameria had sat down between her brothers, Robert had done so to help keep the peace between the two, so Tameria continued to do so. “Tara did mention, one time, about me going shopping with her and the girls, so I think they might like to go with us,” she told her mom before biting into a piece of toast. “Maybe you can go call them now and see if they can go around ten, then we can have lunch together,” Carol told Tameria, with a raised eyebrow, hoping Tameria caught her meaning of a call. Tameria only smiled, and told her mom, “Okay, I’ll be back in a sec.” Tameria went back to her room, where she knew her brothers would not enter without her permission. Using The Haints, she thought talked to the three girls about going shopping today about ten, her mom was taking her and they’d get lunch also. It was only a moment later when all three said they could go, since Tameria’s mom would be going. Everyone signed off and Tameria returned to the breakfast table where she told her mom that everyone could go.

Usually after their breakfast, Peter and Bradley would zoom off to their rooms, to get on the game machines and play together until noon. But as Tameria, Carol, and Brian watched, the two boys cleared their places, dumping into the garbage what wasn’t eaten, rinsing their plates and glasses, then putting them into the dishwasher. Tameria, Carol, and Brian looked at each other and without saying anything to each other, knew the others were thinking that maybe The Haints had had a hand in getting them to become more responsible. Even if they didn’t have a hand in the boys’ new behavior, it was nice to see them do what they’d been told more than once to do. And instead of running to their rooms to start their games, both boys walked normally to their rooms, even taking their time going up the stairs. “Hmm…” Brian mused, “...I wonder what brought all that on?” He said it loud enough so only Tameria and Carol could hear. With a smile on her face, Carol replied, “I don’t know, but I really like it.” Following in the boys footsteps, the three did as they’d seen the boys do with their plates and glasses, before Tameria and Brian helped Carol do what dishes needed done by hand. Afterwards, Brian had some work he needed to do for the office so he retreated to the home’s office to get that done. Carol and Tameria, on the other hand, retreated to Tameria’s room, where Carol would be helping Tameria learn how to take care of her hair and maybe a makeup lesson before they got ready to pick up the girls for shopping.

Tameria caught on better fixing her hair than she did putting on makeup, but Carol told her only practice could improve her makeup skills. It was about ten minutes to ten when the doorbell rang, and Carol walked to the door and opened it. “Hi, Mrs. Jinks,” a bubbly Grace said to Carol. “It was a nice morning, and since I’m not that far from your house, I decided to walk down here instead of you needing to circle back to pick up Beckie and Tara.” “Well, hi Grace, come in come in, that was awfully nice of you to come here. Tameria...Grace is here,” Carol semi-shouted as Grace walked into the house. Tameria came into the living room carrying her purse, and made nice with Grace before Carol told the two girls, “Do we have everything? Does anyone have to go before we leave?” Both girls gave Carol one of those stink eye looks before laughing as Carol started laughing because of what she said. The three got into Carol’s car, drove and picked up Beckie then Tara, and then drove out to the mall, where Carol was lucky and found a parking spot almost right on top of the set of entrance doors they wanted to use.

As Carol and the four girls entered the mall, a group of six boys spotted the four girls and started shadowing them as the girls window shopped as they walked toward their first target of the morning. The shadow group wasn’t lost on Carol, as she could see their reflections each time the girls stopped to admire this or that in the store windows. As they were admiring one particular window display, Carol told the girls, “Girls, don’t look around, but there’s a group of boys that have been following us since we came into the mall. And from their looks, I think they are up to no good.” Carol murmured to look at the reflections in the glass, as she faked pointing to something in the window display. As the girls looked, Grace and Tara recognized two of the boys, who’d been pestering them since school started. “Um...Mrs. Jinks, Grace and I know two of those boys,” Tara told Carol, “And they’ve been pestering Grace and me since school began, they haven’t been too happy that Grace and I have blown them off ever since.” “Tell you what let’s do, girls. Get your phones out and set them to record video. And start recording when I go over and have a nice little chat with them. Shall I?”

Once the girls had their phones out, Carol turned and walked over to the group of boys sitting on a bench leering at the four girls standing on the other side near the store. Carol could see a change in their demeanor as she walked towards them, and they all went pale when she told them, “Hi boys, is there some reason you’re following us around? Do I need to ask your parents, Bobbie Evan, why you’re here without them? ‘Cause I know for a fact you were grounded two days ago? Or should I call you folks, Gary Brown, because of the same reason? Or yours, David? Or yours, Tommy? Or how about yours, Alex? All of you were grounded because of what you did at school. So maybe it’s time you headed home?” What the boys didn’t know was that as she and the girls were window shopping, she had already called each boy’s parents. And it was movement out of the corner of her eye which caused her to turn and see all five sets of parents walking her way.

Carol turned back to face the boys and with a huge smile on her face told them, “Oops, looky there,” and she pointed off to her left, “Looks like I won’t have to call your parents after all.” All five boys followed where Carol had pointed and all five went beyond pale when they saw their parents coming their way; and they did not look happy. Carol turned and walked back towards the girls, whistling as she went. The girls were still filming the event as parent after parent gave their sons better than the fifth degree. It became hard to hear exactly what was said, because all five were giggling, but more than one parent said, “You’re grounded the rest of the semester, even on weekends. We will take you to school, and we will pick you up right after school is out. When we leave the house, you will come with us--and it doesn’t matter where we are going, you’re coming too. And if you give us a hard time about this, we’ll make it the entire year.” The five girls heard whining as well, when the boys heard they’d be picked up right after school let out. “But we have football practice right after school.” And more than one parent told them, “Not anymore! You have nothing after school for the rest of the semester!”

The group of parents didn’t know it, but they’d acquired quite a gathering while they reamed out their sons, including security personnel. And when the families started leaving with their sons in tow, applause broke out because of what they had done; and more than one parent tipped their head to Carol for letting them know about their sons. What the girls didn’t know was that three of the boys who had gone for something, saw what was happening and stayed out of sight, planning to get back at Carol through Tameria. What the boys didn’t know was that their plans were about to come to a screeching halt, as they suddenly had flashes of memories flow through their minds before feeling a pain between their eyes which ended as soon as it started. No sooner had the pain ended then each boy knew they’d done the wrong thing by coming to the mall, and knew they had to tell their parents what they’d done.

Carol and the girls just smiled as they watched the three boys walk down the concourse and out of the mall, presumably going home. And when the mall doors closed behind the three boys, Carol told the girls, “VS is calling, don’t you think, girls?” Carol knew this would be the first time Tameria had been into Victoria Secrets, and wanted her to have a good experience her first time. So she told Grace, Beckie, and Tara, “Girls, this is Tameria’s first time there so let’s make it special for her, okay?” When all three girls nodded their heads, they all headed to VS and planned to come away with some very cute lingerie for Tameria. When Tameria heard where they were headed, she smirked to herself, knowing she’d been trying since she came out to her parents, to somehow convince her mom to take her there. Now she was about to get her wish, and she was going to take full advantage of it.

When the five ladies came out of VS, Carol was carrying three bags, Tameria four, and Grace, Beckie, and Tara, one bag for themselves. Carol glanced at her watch before asking the four girls, “Girls, it’s almost time for lunch. What say we take these bags to the car then come back to the food court and have something to eat?” Besides the four head nods, Carol also received a variation of, “That’s a good idea, ‘cause I’m hungry,” from the four girls. She also received from Beckie and Tameria, “We should hurry ‘cause I need to use the lady’s room.” To Beckie and Tameria it seemed like it took forever to reach the car then the food court, where they told Carol what they wanted before fast walking towards the lady’s room, when they ran into trouble.

“Well well well, if it isn’t the ice princess. Hello Becka, long time no see. You been too busy to meet up with your flame? You do remember we are still a couple, don’t you, and that means we need to go out together.” Beckie stopped so fast that Tameria ran into her back, even being pushed backwards by Beckie stepping backwards. Peter Glenn, one of the offensive tackles on the high school football team, was blocking their path to the lady’s room. He was 6’2” tall, and weighed about 195 pounds, and thought every girl was lucky if he took them out on a date. Beckie had dated him for a week a few months back, until she found out just what a pig he really was. During one of their dates he wanted her in the backseat of his car, but when she refused, he slapped her really hard, causing quite a bruise. It also caused her to get out of his car and walk back to her house, her parents furious because of the bruise. Of course when they called Peter’s parents, they told Beckie’s parents Peter told them Beckie had slipped getting into his car and banged her face on the door frame. Mr. Smoothers asked Peter’s dad if banging into the door frame always left a handprint, before slamming down the receiver. From that day on Beckie had avoided Peter with a passion, until now.

“Peter Glenn, what a surprise. Slumming these days, are we? I told you several times before, we are no longer a couple, after what you did to me that one time. I should have listened to the other girls you did that too, and shame on me it took that one time to find out how much of a pig you really are. Now, get out of our way before it’s too late for you,” Beckie told Peter in a fire breathing voice. Both girls saw how angry Beckie’s words made Peter, and were shocked as his hand stopped two inches from Beckie’s face in an open hand slap attempt. But they weren’t as shocked as Peter, when he found out the only thing he could do was breathe and blink his eyes. He was even more shocked when he heard in his mind,

”We are The Haints. Peter Glenn. You will to harm Beckie Smoothers. Peter Glenn. You cannot be allowed to bring harm to Beckie Smoothers. Peter Glenn. We The Haints will bring harmony to you. Peter Glenn. But you must see why aggressives must have harmony. Peter Glenn.”

Beckie and Tameria heard what The Haints told Peter, and watched as Peter’s eyes revealed that he was seeing something which truly frightened him, and still he couldn’t move. They also watched as his eyes again revealed the pain he felt between his eyes that abated as quickly as it started. When he could once again move, he slowly took that frozen hand and moved it to his forehead, rubbed it, and asked no one in particular, “What just happened? Where did those images come from? And that pain?” He looked at Beckie and Tameria before saying in a very robotic voice, “I’m...I’m...sorry Beckie,” he told her contritely, and with an extremely puzzled look on his face, before walking around both girls and out of the food court. Beckie shuddered at remembering what he did to her on that one date, then feeling Tameria’s arms around her and asking, “Are you okay? Do I need to get mom?” Beckie pulled Tameria’s arms tight around her before telling Tameria, “It’s just a bad memory, about the last date I went on with him. He slapped me that night because I wouldn’t get into the backseat of his car with him--it left a handprint on my face. And he lied to his parents, saying I’d slipped and hit my face on the door frame. Since when did hitting a door frame leave a handprint?” Tameria hugged her friend tighter, and together they continued walking to the lady’s room.

When the two girls exited the hallway to the restrooms, Carol saw how Tameria was holding Beckie close to her, as though she was trying to comfort Beckie. When the two girls sat down at the table she and Tara and Grace had chosen, she asked, “What happened?” All Beckie said at first was, “Peter Glenn,” before taking a breath and telling the same story she’d told Tameria. It was Tameria who said, “The Haints gave him harmony, but not before they showed him what aggression could really do. He won’t be going after anymore girls again.” After Beckie’s story, the four ladies gave Beckie a group hug, oblivious to the stares around them. Once Beckie had calmed down, they had their lunch, Chinese, and then headed to the stories they’d planned on visiting after they ate--each coming out of those stores with a sizable cache. Carol decided Tameria now had a sizable wardrobe to choose from, including a wide variety of under things. She also decided to splurge on the three girls, and paid for a couple of items for them. As it was almost 4 p.m. Carol decided take out would do for tonight, and asked the girls if they’d like to stay over for supper. It wasn’t long before three cell phones appeared and three, “Thanks mom,” were heard before it was time to decide what to get for supper.

When supper was over, as Brian, the two boys, and Tameria, cleared the table and put things away, Carol took Grace, Tara, and Beckie home, each giving her a hug and telling her, “Thanks, it was fun,” before each girl got out of the car and entered their houses. Carol really liked these three girls, and thought they would be quite the challenge for someone someday. It was a little later that night when Beckie thought to Tameria and expressed, “I’m sure glad you were with me today at the mall, I don’t know if I could have been as strong as I was.” Tameria’s reply was almost a repeat of what she told Beckie before, “You’re stronger than you realize, and The Haints would have protected you if I hadn’t been there. But I did enjoy being there for you, though,” and blushed a little when she said that; and so did Beckie. They chatted a bit longer before saying bye, both thinking about holding each other going to and coming from the lady’s room. It wasn’t like they didn’t like each other, but was it possible they were falling for each other? Each asked The Haints, but never receiving an answer, they knew it meant they had to figure this one out on their own. But they did get a peaceful feeling from The Haints.

Once again they sat together on the bus ride to school, and noticed a lot of buzz going around when they got off the bus at school. They heard some, “Did you hear what he did…” and “Those guys are mad at him for something…” and “I heard they really beat him bad.” They finally cornered one of the guys who seemed to know everything that went on in school and asked him what all the talk was about. Jimmy Stutters, and yes he’s heard every joke about his name, seemed to gather information like garbage gathered flies, and he was more right than wrong every time. “Well,” he began, “Something happened to Peter Glenn yesterday, ‘cause he told those guys he usually hung out with to buzz off, to leave him alone. He was through with them and all their crap. Well, they got so mad at what he said that they beat him up, his folks had to take him to the emergency room last night. He’s got a lot of bruises, and some cuts, but nothing was broken. And the police arrested the four who did it--the football team is now down four players.” The first bell sounded and all the students headed to their first period classes.

Mr. Frank Allen, one of the high school’s history teachers, was walking east down spoke 3 when he witnessed Bethann Coulter slap Peter Glenn, hard, then turn and walk off; and Peter didn’t react, as he’d seen him once do. “Ah, just a minute Miss. Coulter,” Frank called after Bethann as he stopped next to Peter. Bethann had stopped, turned, and slowly walked back toward Peter, and now, Mr. Allen. “Okay, Miss. Coulter, would you please explain why you just slapped Mr. Glenn?” Frank could see tears in the girl’s eyes, and before she could speak Peter told Mr. Allen, “Please, sir, it’s all my fault, not Bethann’s. I was real mean to her in the past, so she has a right to be angry with me because of that. Something happened to me yesterday, something which helped me see I owe a lot of girls apologies, and that’s what I was doing with Bethann. Please, sir, don’t punish her because of something I caused her to do just now. Please, sir.” Frank stared at Peter, a boy much different than the one he’d seen on Friday. This boy was concerned about someone other than himself, a big turn around for him. As Frank watched Peter, Peter again told Bethann, “Bethann, I’m truly sorry for my behavior that day, I was wrong, very wrong to treat you that way. I can’t change what happened, but I’m no longer that person anymore.” Frank looked at Bethann, and saw tears rolling down her cheeks, and told her, “You’d better get to class, Miss. Coulter. You don’t want to be late.” Bethann nodded her head, turned and headed to her first class, followed by a very contrite Peter Glenn, as Frank told him, “You’d better go, too, Mr. Glenn or you’ll be late.” As Peter started walking to the same class as Bethann, Frank called after him, “Peter,” and Peter turned to face Mr. Allen, “That took a lot of courage, son.” Peter just nodded his head, turned, and walked into his first period class.

Word got around school about Peter Glenn, and about his apologizing to all the girls he’d treated badly in the past. Witnesses saw most girls accept his apologies with grace, while some saw him get his face slapped; and he just took it. Most, if not all, in the school knew about Peter Glenn, how he had a hot temper and reacted at the drop of a pin, but when those girls slapped him, no one saw him react in any way, only apologizing again to the girls. Because of that day, all the students in school had kept their eyes on Peter, to see if he had changed or if this was another one of his ploys. But after two months, Peter was no different than the day his apologies started. In fact, the whole school was shocked when Bethann asked him to the Sadie Hawkins dance that would be held the following Friday night in the school gym. And they were shocked again, when Jimmy Stutters asked Peter if he and his date could ride with him, since his parents weren’t able to take him and his date. Another shock occurred when Peter said, “yes, he’d be glad too.” Bethann was shocked when instead of honking the car horn when he came to pick her up for the dance, he walked up to the house and rang the doorbell. And instead of letting her get into his car by herself, he opened the door and aided her in getting into his car. And when they arrived at the dance, all eyes zeroed in on how he treated Bethann during the dance, all eyes shocked at the gentlemanly way he treated her. And when the dance was over, and they’d gotten something to eat afterwards, when he took her home, he walked her up to her house, kissed her on the cheek and told her, “I had a really nice time. If you’d like, I’d like to take you out again, sometime.” He kissed her on the cheek again, before walking back to his car and driving off, leaving Bethann very surprised by Peter’s new attitude.

AS A SIDE NOTE, Peter and Bethann did go out again, several more times in fact. In fact they became an item throughout the rest of their high school years. Because Peter’s attitude changed, he actually became a better football player, playing aggressively but not with a will to actually hurt the other players. As a result of his better performance, he was given a full football scholarship to the same University Bethann would be attending while she studied medicine. Peter knew he didn’t want to go pro so after he and Bethann graduated in four years, he with a degree in psychology, and Bethann with her degree needed to enter medical school, they married and both went on to obtain degrees which led to their opening their own practice after Peter received his PhD and Bethann her medical license; after the required hours under a resident and additional training. While it was hard on them the first few years, they did manage to have three children, who found love and caring the likes they never saw in others when they reached ages to notice such things. And other kids envied them.

Grace, Beckie, and Tara, had seen some of the problems Tameria had faced, but never thought about their own until they encountered them. Grace had a brain on her shoulders, and in most of her classes was the top dog in grades; which didn’t go over too well with some of the girls. It happened one day after school, when she was at her locker, that a group of the “mommy’s darlings” confronted her about her making them look bad because of her excellent grades. Sandra Billings was the spokeswoman of the group, and a girl who thought a boy was lucky if she went out on a date with him. As Grace was surrounded by the group, it was Sandra who shoved an unaware Grace into the lockers before telling her, “Listen, you bitch, you’re making us look bad in math class with all your “know it all” attitude. If you know what’s good for you you’ll flunk a few tests so the rest of us can look good.” When Grace turned around she saw six very angry faces, and a face on Sandra that belonged to an old hag. “Well, hello to you too Sandra, and your wannabes.” Sandra pushed Grace in the chest against the lockers and told her, “You better listen to me, you bitch, because if I flunk math because of you, you’ll end up in the hospital; and my brother can do it.” Grace only smiled when she heard what Sandra just said, and told her, “Sandra, my getting good grades in math is not the reason you’re failing. Your problem is between your legs, not your ears. You seem to think every boy in this school wants what you’ll give them and are more than willing to do so. You need to close your legs and open a book and study.” Sandra grew bright red in the face after what Grace said to her, and drew her arm back with her hand in a fist, ready to punch Grace in the face. Only as her arm started forward, it suddenly froze, causing Sandra a great deal of frustration. In fact, she couldn’t move any part of her body, and neither could her wannabes. As what happened to Peter that day, The Haints did it again to these girls, showing them the real meaning of being aggressive, and changing their attitudes. The Haints left them with the memories of what they saw, but were unable to speak about it, before telling the girls,

”We are The Haints. We have brought harmony to all of you. You willed to harm Grace Jackson. You no longer will to hurt Grace Jackson. We are The Haints.”

Grace had stood with her back to the lockers, held there by Sandra, and watched The Haints work their magic on this poor group of girls. When The Haints released the girls, Sandra dropped her arms, stared at Grace and asked, “What just happened? And who are The Haints?” From experience, Grace knew The Haints would not let anyone who knew about them talk to someone they had not touched, so it was safe for Grace to tell an abbreviated story about them. And when Grace had finished telling the abbreviated story, Sandra and the other girls gave Grace their apologies and walked away, having become much better people for all the tomorrows to come. And Sandra did close her legs after the experience with The Haints, and she did open a book and study, to which she was rewarded with a ‘B’ in the math class for the semester; as did the other girls she used to be with.

Tara was one of those girls who seemed a natural at any sport she touched, and would often be better than those who had been playing it for some time. Most of those long timers were forced by their parents into the sport, so they had little love for whatever sport they played. Tara, on the other hand, loved whatever sport she played, and after getting the basics down, would outperform many of the long timers after a few short weeks, making her one of the best in that particular sport at school. And this burned the butts of more than one long timer, girls who felt they should be getting the attention because they’d played the sport the longest. The snarky attitude over Tara in the spotlight caused them to start playing worse, until they ended up on the bench or asked to quit the team; this also didn’t set well with their parents, who had scholarships in mind when they forced their daughters into this or that sport as a child.

Tara was showering after practice, when the curtain to her shower was ripped off the rings holding it to the shower bar. Standing there completely naked, she stared into the faces of ten very angry girls, each holding a solid item in their hands. “So,” Carol Ashton said with venom in her voice, “You think you can just waltz in her and take our places, when we’ve been playing this sport longer than you have? Well I got news for you, you bitch, after we get through with you you’ll never be able to play any sport again. Or have children.” As Tara watched, ten items clanked, thudded, or banged to the floor, as the ten girls stood frozen at the spot where they stood. Tara had seen this before, but not for her, and knew The Haints were showing these girls what real aggression was all about--their eyes gave away the fear they were feeling at the moment. They also knew what happened next because, again, their eyes gave away the fact they were experiencing pain between their eyes, which left as soon as it began.

It was about that time their coach walked into the locker room and spotted the ten girls standing before a very naked Tara, and the ten very deadly items lying on the floor. “What the hell is going on in here,” Cassey McDurmont asked, as she walked over to the girls. “Um...I was about to get a lesson in others not liking my abilities in the sport, coach,” Tara told Cassey. After The Haints gave the girls their usual speech, the ten girls were once again able to move, and as Tara had witnessed before, offered her their apologies before turning to face Ms. McDurmont. “Is that true, Carol, Steph, Charlotte, the rest of you, is that what you’d planned to do?” Cassey was practically yelling by then when she asked the question, and received mumbled, “Yes,” from all of the girls. “All of you, sit down over there,” Cassey yelled at them and pointed where she wanted them to sit. “Tara, I’m so sorry this happened, you didn’t deserve this. If you’re about finished showering, dry off and get dressed and wait in my office, please.” Cassey then pulled out her cell phone and phoned the office to have a couple of security guys sent to her for help in escorting ten girls to the office and to call the parent’s of, and she named off all ten girls. A few moments later two from security arrived, asked if they could enter, and when told they could, collected the items Cassey pointed to, the ten girls, and marched them to the office, while Cassey talked with Tara in her office.

It was quite the procession heading to the office, a security guy in front, ten scared girls, a security guy in the rear carrying ten items, then Cassey and Tara bringing up the rear. It got even worse when the girl’s parents arrived, and saw their daughters sitting outside Jenny’s office; ugly might be a better word when Jenny explained to the parents what Cassey said the girls were about to do to Tara. “That’s a bunch of bullshit,” Carol’s dad yelled at Jenny after he heard what Carol had told Tara what they were going to do to her. “My daughter would never do anything like that, ‘cause she knows I’d beat the shit out of her if she did.” And Steph’s mom was worse, being a lawyer, she threatened to, “Sue the school, the school board, Tara, and even have Tara banned from sports at the high school, if her precious daughter wasn’t let go this very minute.” Several more from security had showed up when things started getting crazy, until an air horn sounded and everyone became quiet. Everyone turned to see who had let off the air horn only to see Carol standing before them with the canned air horn in her hands. “Now that I have all of your attention, it’s time you heard the truth from the ten of us,” Carol told the assembled group.

“What Mrs. Glasstow told you is the truth, we were going to hurt Tara because she was a better player than us. We were going to hurt her so bad that she’d never be able to play sports again. We were going to hurt her bad enough so she could never have children,” and she turned to Tara and told her, “And we were wrong, I’m sorry Tara, we’re sorry, to have even thought of hurting you for no reason.” She then turned back to the stunned parents and told them, “All of you are partly to blame for this, this, what we almost did to Tara. We never wanted to play this stupid sport in the first place, and all of us told you so over the years. But you wouldn’t listen, you kept telling us we didn’t know what we were talking about, that we had to play if we wanted to go to college. Well news fact, parents of mine,” Carol said as she walked up to her parents, “I already can go to college because of my grades, so I don’t need this stupid sport anymore.” Carol’s courage to finally tell her parents what she’d been wanting to tell them for so long gave the other girls the courage to say the same to their parents. All of the girl’s parents had only focused on the sports aspect of school, not the academic side, and knew nothing of the grades their daughters had held since they started high school. All of the girls had grades that would guarantee them scholastic scholarships to any college or university they wanted, because they on their own time had applied and received notice of their scholarships from all of the universities they applied too.

To say the parents were stunned by what they heard from their daughters was an understatement, and actually caused a few to fly off in a rage because of what they were told. But those same parents were put in their places when that daughter told them to shut up and be quiet, that she was not going to continue playing something she actually hated. And more than one parent tried to take their daughter home, only to be stopped by the security personal, being told, “We’re not done yet,” by a very angry Jenny. As Jenny regained silence from the angry parents, it was Tara who spoke up on behalf of the ten girls when she asked Mrs. Glasstow, “Um...Mrs. Glasstow, I understand you’ll have to punish these girls, but since they didn’t actually do anything but tear down the shower curtain, instead of keeping them out of school, might they pay for the damaged shower curtain and have in school detention instead?” Tara’s question floored all ten girls. After what they were about to do to her, she stood up for them in trying to keep them in school; and they couldn’t understand why. Jenny told the parents to sit, and she pointed to where they were to sit, or be held for the police, while she took the ten girls into one of the conference rooms for a chat.

When Jenny, Cassey, Tara, and the ten girls were seated in the conference, it was Carol who asked, “Tara, why are you sticking your neck out for us after what we were going to do?” Tara only smiled at her before telling her, “Because it’s the best thing for all of you. I know from being in class with most of you about how good your grades are; good enough for scholarships. I also know that if you get suspended or expelled, all your hard work in the classroom goes out the window. And besides, it’s the right thing to do.” Jenny and Cassey were very impressed with what Tara told the girls, but even so these girls had intended to hurt Tara and that had to be punished. “So girls, your parents have been forcing you to play sports all along?” Jenny asked the ten, getting nods and ‘yeses’ from them. “You all understand what you were about to do was wrong, right?” Jenny asked the girls even though she already knew the answer and the reason why they knew it had been wrong. Again she received nods, and ‘yeses’ from the girls. “All of you are excellent students,” Cassey told the girls, “Why then did you have to almost hurt Tara? What’d she do to any of you?” It was Steph who answered for the group when she said, “It really wasn’t about Tara, Ms. Durmont, more about us being angry with our parents because they were forcing us to play sports we weren’t interested in playing. And if you like, more than one of us can show you the scars from the beatings we received if we refused to go to practice or demanded we stop being forced to play.” The last part of what Steph said got both Jenny and Cassey’s attention, and Jenny got on her cell phone and called the nurse, asking her to come to the conference room in the office. Once the nurse arrived, Jenny locked the door and had the girls show their scars. She then called not only the police, but child services as well. In calling the police she explained the need for a female police officer and a female photographer, and kept the girls in the room while she went out to talk to a few parents. She then had certain parents wait in another room, along with one of the security personnel, until the police arrived and could assess the situation, something she didn’t tell those certain parents.

When the four police officers walked into the school, two female officers and two male officers, and walked into the office, it really hit the fan then. Jenny took the four officers into her office and explained the situation about uncovering child abuse patterns that may have been going on for a number of years. Then the women officers, and woman photographer, followed Jenny to the conference room, the two men started asking the unfettered parents questions. It wasn’t long before the two women officers called their partners and showed them the digital pictures of a lot of scars many of the girls in the conference room carried. It was then a woman from child services arrived and was shown into the conference room, while the four officers went into the room that was holding certain parents. When the room opened again, the parents were taken out in handcuffs and walked out to the officer’s patrol cars, being given their rights as they walked. When the woman from child services saw for herself the scars these girls carried, she immediately started the paperwork to get these girls put into the care of other family members in the area, family members who had fought for years with the certain parents about their girls being forced to play a sport they hated. Except for one girl, all did have other family members in the immediate area who were glad to take the girl in, and one family who even took the girl in who didn’t have immediate family nearby. All the girls were told to report to the office first thing in the morning, before being taken home to get their clothing and necessities, then to their family member’s home. The officers and child services woman told Jenny they would get in touch with each girl to get a statement, and there would be a hearing, but tonight the girls were at least being taken care of by people who would treat them properly. As to those girls who were scar free, their parents got a big dose of reality when they heard their daughters tell them things they’d refused to hear for so long. And while they weren’t happy about what their daughter had almost done, they realized how wrong they’d been to force their daughters into something she didn’t want. And with a little help, realized they had to change.

The next day at school, word got around about what happened to Tara, and the ten girls yesterday after school, thanks to Jimmy’s somehow excellent news gathering source. The ten girls were in the office first thing before school, waiting to find out what their punishment would be, as Tara sat with them hoping to give them moral support. Jenny called them into her office, and was surprised to see Tara with them, asking, “Why are you here Tara? You didn’t do anything which warrants punishment.” “Because it’s the right thing to do Mrs. Glasstow, when others need help,” Tara told Jenny as she looked at the ten girls standing before Jenny. The ten girls still found it hard to believe that the girl they were about to hurt badly would stand up for them, and next to them, when she could just walk away as so many others had done to them.

Jenny cleared her throat before telling the girls, “All ten of you are getting in school detention after school. You will help Ms. Durmont clean the girls locker room, help clean and pick up anything in the gym she needs done, help put away any equipment, and anything else she needs help with. You will also meet with a counselor once a week while you’re on the month long detention, and maybe meet with that person for as long as they believe you need too. Girls,” Jenny said softly, making sure no one was about to come into her office, “I know the real reason you’ve had a change of attitude, The Haints, something you’ll never be able to talk about to anyone they haven’t touched. They’ve shown you things I hope to God we never experience, but could happen if our world gets as bad as theirs. You ten have a new chance to do good now, to help others see that this type of aggressiveness is bad for everyone. And with some of your parents in hot water, or reevaluating their position on making you play sports, you have a chance at a new life if you take advantage of it. The extenuating circumstances of all this is the only reason none of you were suspended or expelled, plus you never hurt Miss. Still. Your detention starts today after school, and the counselor will contact each of you to set up a time to meet.” The first bell sounded just as Jenny finished talking, which caused her to tell the eleven girls in front of her, “There’s first bell, all of you best get to your first class.” Jenny watched as the girls left her office, wondering as she did what each would now do with the rest of their lives. She felt it would be something worthwhile, as she saw each of the ten give Tara a tearful hug before they went their separate ways to class.

While many students had learned the penalty of harassing Tameria during school, she still wasn’t immune to those students in vocal class who felt she was getting preferential treatment because of her unique voice. Maybe it was because of the hormones she’d been taking, or because she turned out to be naturally gifted, whatever the reason, several girls in vocal made it their mission to take Miss “You sound good” down a peg or two so they could be back at the top once again. And they made their move when Tameria visited the girls room just off the vocal room.

Just after Tameria walked into the girls room, she was roughly shoved up against the wall face first, being stunned for a short time. “So, Miss ‘you sound good’ you’ve messed up our being the top ones in vocals, ruining our chances to get scholarships in vocals so we could attend college,” Keri Groom angrily whispered in Tameria’s ear. “And we have something with us that’s going to fix that right now.” An angry Keri spun Tameria around, pinned her against the wall as one of the other girls handed Keri a jar filled with some kind of liquid. Keri angrily stared at Tameria before telling her, “What’s in this jar will not only fix your voice but mess up your face as well, and then no one will want you around.” Two things happened at that precise moment: Keri had just taken the lid off the jar when her whole body froze in place, as did the other girls with her. The other thing was the entrance of Ms. O’Conner into the girls room, who was shocked by what she saw before her. Before she could ask what was going on, she heard in her mind,

”We are The Haints. Katherine O’Conner. Be at peace, we will you no harm. Katherine O’Conner. Those you see before you will to hurt Tameria Jinks because of her vocal ability. We The Haints can not allow that to happen. We will bring harmony to those before you. Katherine O’Conner. They will not be harmed. Katherine O’Conner.”

Katherine’s eyes went wide as she heard what the voice in her head told her, but she also stared as the scene before her as well. “What’s going on here, Tameria?” Katherine asked as she slowly walked towards the four girls standing before Tameria. “Hi Ms. O’Conner. Oh, Keri and these other girls are a bit put off that I’ve taken their place in being the top girls singer, or so they think. I don’t know what’s in the jar Keri is holding, but it sounded like it wasn’t going to be a pleasant experience for me if she’d been able to force it on me.” Katherine reached over one of the girls’ back and removed the jar from Keri’s hand, tentatively sniffing it only to find out it was liquid drain cleaner; Katherine retrieved the lid from the floor and put it back on the jar. “Tameria, just now I heard a voice, someone called The Haints, talking to me about not letting Keri and these others hurt you. I wasn’t imagining that, was I?”

Katherine saw Tameria’s face take on a very serious expression as she said, “No Ms. O’Conner, you weren’t imagining that voice. They call themselves The Haints, and they come from a time before our Earth could support life, and from a planet that’s millions upon millions of years from here, but is no more. Their purpose then, and now, was to bring harmony to those who were so aggressive that they tried to force everyone to believe as they did. They were so aggressive that they used a weapon which unintendedly ruptured their planet’s core and destroyed their world. When their planet blew up, The Haints were thrown out into space where they drifted until they reached our world, and found me; they said I was just the right person they were looking for.”

Tameria waited to allow Katherine to process what she just told her before going on. “You see Ms. O’Conner, they’ve been bringing harmony to several at this school who had it in their heads to hurt me or one of my friends, but they never hurt those students in any way. Those students were shown what The Haints recorded about the wars, death, and destruction on their planet before adjusting those student’s attitudes. If you remember how some students acted at the first of school, or if they were here last year, and look at them now, you will see that they are totally different people. It’s what The Haints do, it’s what they were created for, and they hope by helping us we might not suffer the same fate as they did.” As Katherine watched, the four girls before moaned as though in pain, while still unable to move, before each let out a squeal and closed their eyes tight against a pain that ended as quickly as it started.

“Tameria, what just happened?” Katherine asked Tameria. “Ms. O’Conner, The Haints just showed these girls the result of being aggressive towards others, aggressive enough to hurt others. That squeal was the pain the girls felt as The Haints adjusted their attitudes, and brought harmony to them. Ms. O’Conner, Katherine, The Haints trust you or they would not have revealed themselves to you. Had they not trusted you, you would not have remembered any of this until Keri and the others came to you about what they almost did to me. Katherine, because The Haints trust you they will be with you from now on, and help bring harmony when others are about to be hurt by someone.” Katherine was not too pleased by the informalness of Tameria’s address to her, but understood why when she felt a peace the likes she had never known. “Ah, Tameria, it’s to be Ms. O’Conner except when we’re alone, okay?” Katherine smiled at Tameria, before telling the four girls, “All right you four, in my office now.” When Katherine and the four girls reached Katherine’s office, she was surprised to find Jenny already there, even before she’d called her. All Jenny did was point to her head and mouthed, The Haints.

Jenny had the full story about Keri and the other three girls, thanks to The Haints relaying information directly from Tameria. Jenny really had a problem on her hands this time, because that drain cleaner could have done more to Tameria than those girls wanted to do to her. If the police were brought in, as they should be, they’d have a lot of questions that would not be answered, making them even more suspicious of the situation. No, this time Jenny was going to let the parents handle their daughters, and give them detention for the rest of the semester in the kitchen. She called her secretary and had her contact the parents of all four girls, and asked when they arrived that they be shown to the vocal room.

Jenny knew all of the girl’s parents, and to a one, they were very nice down to earth people, who would never condone what their daughters were about to do to Tameria. And she wasn’t surprised when the last set of parents arrived in the vocal room, and the door was closed, and after Jenny told them what Keri and the three girls were about to do to Tameria, that they exploded on the girls--and not her or Katherine. It was Keri’s parents who pronounced their sentence first. “You were never raised to think yourself better than anyone around you, but to do the best you could or knew how. We’re very disappointed in you and what you tried to do to a girl who was different than you when it came to singing. For the rest of this year, we will bring you to school. We will pick you up directly after school lets out. You will not be allowed to participate in any school functions, no dances, no Friday night game, nothing. You will not be allowed to go on any dates. You will help your mom and me around the house when help is needed. When we go somewhere, you go too. Because of what you almost did here today, you will have to earn our trust in you again. You will also be seeing a counselor as often as that person deems it necessary; we’ll get an appointment as soon as we can.” Keri’s dad held nothing back.

When Mr. Groom had wound down, it was the turn of another set of parents, giving their daughters much the same speech and sentence. When all the parents had handed down their sentences, Jenny threw one more on top of those. She stood to the side so she faced both the four girls and their parents and told them, “Starting today after school, and until the end of the semester, you four will have detention in the kitchen after school; report to Mrs. Mitchell in the cafeteria after school lets out for the day. Except for medical emergencies, if you miss a day after school, you will be expelled, period. There will be no reprieve. I hope you four think long and hard about what you almost did, because you could have killed Tameria with that stuff.” The second bell sounded, letting everyone know that last period had started, making the four girls and Tameria last to their last class. Katherine handed out hall passes and explanations concerning the girls being tardy, and sent them on their way. After the girls left the parents followed shortly afterwards, apologizing for their daughters behavior. Because Katherine didn’t have a class that period, she and Jenny sat in Katherine’s office and talked about what almost happened, and The Haints. Jenny told Katherine that she really needed to speak with Tameria since The Haints had chosen her and told her way more than anyone else. And it surprised Katherine when she heard Jenny thought talk with Tameria and asked her to come to her office after school, she needed to tell Ms. O’Conner more about The Haints.

*-*-*Chapter 9*-*-*

After school let out, Tameria headed to the office as Jenny asked, to tell Ms. O’Conner more about The Haints; actually she was going to let The Haints tell Ms. O’Conner more about themselves. And how they would tell her about themselves would come as a huge shock. Jenny’s secretary saw Tameria coming and told her, “Go right in, you’re expected.” Tameria knocked on Jenny’s office door, and after hearing “enter” she opened the door and walked into the office, closing and locking the door behind her. Jenny didn’t bat an eye when Tameria locked the door, but Katherine gave Jenny and Tameria a questioning look before asking, “Um...why did you lock the door, Tameria? Is all this that serious?” Before Katherine’s questions were answered, Jenny picked up the phone and told her secretary she was not to be disturbed unless it was an emergency. When Jenny put the phone down, she told Katherine, “Yes, Katherine, it’s that serious, and you’ll understand why in just a few moments.”

“Ms. O’Conner,” Tameria addressed Katherine, remembering her admonishment when they weren’t alone, “I could tell you more about The Haints, but it would be best if you let them give you a show and tell, to better understand what they are and where they came from. It might come as a shock to you when they start talking to you, but know they will not harm you in any way. Now, if you’ll just sit back, relax, close your eyes, they’ll explain things much better than I ever could.” Katherine gave Jenny and Tameria a questioning look, getting reassuring nods from both women, before she did as Tameria said, sitting back in her chair, relaxing and closing her eyes.

”We are The Haints. Katherine O’Conner. We will you no harm. Katherine O’Conner. We will to tell about ourselves so you can aid us in bringing harmony to the aggressives of your world so your world will not suffer the same fate as our world. Katherine O’Conner. We come from a planet which was perpendicular to this solar system, many millions upon millions of your miles from this planet. Our creator saw a need to try and bring harmony in order to stop the aggressives on our planet from forcing everyone to believe as they did. Her work had to be secret, or the aggressives would have destroyed her and her work. She worked ten of your years to get as far as she did, but it was not far enough, for when the aggressives saw they needed to destroy all who would not believe as they did, they deployed a weapon which ruptured our planet’s core, causing our planet to destroy itself. We, like the rest of our planet, were thrown out into space, where we drifted for millions upon millions of years until we reached this system, and found this planet. We searched for more of your years for the right person who we knew we could trust and would allow us to fulfill our purpose. Our search led us to Tameria Jinks, when her time was right. We are now with Tameria Jinks, Grace Jackson, Beckie Smoothers, Tara Still, Jenny Glasstow, and now you. We have touched others and brought harmony to them because they will to harm others, but will not allow them to know about our existence. We are many. Katherine O’Conner. But not enough for all the aggressives of this world, the aggressives who could destroy your world. Katherine O’Conner. With your help, and the help of others. Katherine O’Conner. We will multiply and become even greater in number and be taken other places so the aggressive can be given harmony. You were chosen. Katherine O’Conner. Because you enjoy to travel. We,The Haints, need to travel to reach more of the aggressive and bring harmony to them. We will not harm anyone. Katherine O’Conner. You need do nothing. Katherine O’Conner. But we need your help. Katherine O’Conner. If allowed, we will show you why. Katherine O’Conner.”

Katherine opened her eyes after The Haints stopped speaking to her, looking to Jenny and Tameria for another answer. “They told me ‘if allowed’ they could show me why they need my help. What do they mean ‘show me’.” Tameria looked at Jenny and Jenny nodded back to Tameria, with Tameria chosen to explain to Katherine what The Haints meant. “Ms. O’Conner, The Haints have recorded everything that happened on their planet from the time they were first created to the destruction of their planet. It isn’t pretty, but it will give you a better idea why their creator believed they were needed. But understand, if you allow them to show you the images, it will be troublesome, and likely cause you a lot of discomfort. To allow them to show you just close your eyes and tell them you give them permission to show you why they need your help.” Katherine remembered what she saw in the vocal room girls restroom, and wondered if she was strong enough to experience the same thing. She had done some crazy things in her day, and some of it took a lot of courage, so maybe she could handle this as well. When she opened her eyes again, tears were rolling down her cheeks, knowing an entire planet had been destroyed because of a bunch of jackasses who believed everyone needed to believe as they did. She took several deep breaths to help calm herself down before saying to neither Jenny or Tameria in particular, “Oh gawd, that was intense. And all those lives lost because a bunch of people acted like selfish five-year-olds. How can anyone not help The Haints after seeing what they witnessed? Oh...my...God! That was just horrible,” Katherine said before starting to cry in earnest, as both Jenny and Tameria sat besides her and held her tight. They’d done the same, at one time or another, so they knew exactly why she was crying, and knew she needed them at that moment.

It took a few moments before Katherine cried herself out, only then realizing Jenny and Tameria were holding her. “Thanks, you two, I think I needed the support.” Both Jenny and Tameria kissed her on each cheek before Tameria told her, “That’s what friends do.” Katherine just smiled, then pulled the two ladies into her and held onto them. Tameria didn’t want to break up the moment, but she had to tell Ms. O’Conner, “Ms. O’Conner, all of this is very serious. If the wrong people learn about The Haints, they will want to use them for their own purposes, likely getting a lot of people killed in the process--including the three of us and others in this school. So it’s important you never let on you know anything about The Haints or speak to anyone about The Haints, unless The Haints directs you to do so. They need time, Ms. O’Conner, time to gain strength and multiply so they can reach all who are aggressive and wish to harm others. We here at the school, and a few parents, are just the beginning, Ms. O’Conner, the beginning that might just help save our own planet some day.” After what The Haints showed Katherine, she understood the wisdom of Tameria’s words. “Well, I have a lot to think about and talk about with them, to know how I can help them better. I guess I better get back to my office and get things ready so I can go home,” Katherine said, then turned to Tameria, “And if I’m not mistaken, your mom is here to take the four of you home. Right?” Jenny and Tameria only smiled, because the only way Katherine would know that, is through The Haints, and Tameria’s mom--whom Katherine now knew had The Haints with her. The three women shared another group hug before Tameria and Katherine left Jenny’s office, with Jenny telling Carol, Tameria was on her way.

As things settled into a daily school routine, and the girls had to watch their backs less and less, they started to get interested in joining the clubs and teams which were offered at the school. Because Grace had an affinity for math, she went to one of the math club meetings to scope it out, and ended up joining the club. Tara gave the volleyball team a try and it was the coach who asked her to join after watching her stuff the ball down one of her best player’s throat. It didn’t hurt when it was her turn to serve, she scored more aces than any of the other girls on the team. Beckie decided to see what the drama club offered, and discovered, much to her surprise, she was actually good at drama, when she was asked to read a part by the director.

Tameria was basically drafted into the art club, as a form of detention, after Mrs. Bridges, her history teacher, caught her drawing instead of reading as they’d been instructed. When Tameria told Mrs. Bridges she’d already read the material, twice, Mrs. Bridges gave Tameria a questioning eye then told her, “See me after class.” When history was over, Tameria hung back and got an impromptu quiz over the material they were to read in class--at which she passed with flying colors. Mrs. Bridges then asked to see the drawing Tameria had done, and after looking at the drawing asked her, “Ever thought of joining the art club? This is really good work.” Tameria told Mrs. Bridges no, that she really didn’t know what she wanted to get involved in, but she wanted to do something. Mrs. Bridges then told her, “Why don’t you give the art club a try, you might find you’ll like it?” Mrs. Bridges told Tameria when the art club met, and Tameria said she’d think about it--she showed up after school in the room where the art club met, and saw Mrs. Bridges there along with others she knew. Tameria had found her “something” to get involved in.

The three girls made it a point to attend the home volleyball games to watch Tara play, and to root for the school team. The three were given a heads up by The Haints when four nice looking boys sat close by in the bleachers. The girls had seen the boys in school, one was even Beckie’s math class, and they knew these four were no knuckle draggers. Brad Swell, Jeremy Stone, Chad Brinkwater, and Keith Sterner, had seen the four girls around school but kept their distances because of the trouble the girls had run into. Because Chad was in Beckie’s math class, she said hi to him and that started the ball rolling with Grace and Tameria meeting Jeremy and Brad--Keith knew Tara was playing but asked if they’d introduce her to him after the game. The three girls smiled at his request, but were reassured by The Haints that it was alright, Tara had wanted to meet him as well.

So they each didn’t have to shout over the cheering during the game, the guys moved to sit next to the girls, Jeremy next to Grace, Tameria next to Brad, and Chad next to Beckie, and Keith sat with the group, waiting for his chance to meet Tara. In fact, when each couple started talking about their interests and likes and dislikes, and their fears, it became obvious to the practiced eye that these couples were very comfortable with each other. And would likely spend some time with each other over the coming weeks, or months, or even years. Tameria at one point went with Brad to get the group something to drink, and she asked him point blank, “You know about me right?” And when Brad nodded she continued with, “And it doesn’t bother you?” Brad gave her a slight smile and told her, “I don’t go by a person’s appearance but by who they are inside. I’ve been watching you since school started, and you’ve only been concerned about the others who’ve given you a bad time. Instead of trying to get them back for what they did or tried to do, you helped them not get kicked out of school or get help from someone who was trained to help. I’ve wanted to meet you all this time and get to know you better.” Tameria could only sputter and blush at what Brad just told her. “But what about what others will say about you if we continue to see each other?” Tameria was now worried about what some of the boys would do to Brad when they saw him with her. Brad gave her an enigmatic smile before telling her, “I don’t care what others think, or try. I’ve had my share of bullies try and take me out, and they paid the price for trying. Tameria, please don’t worry, I can give much better than I can get.” He then took her hand and together they walked to the snack bar for the drinks they wanted, and The Haints gave her a peaceful feeling as they did so. As for the game, it wasn’t a walk in the park for Tara’s team but they finally pulled it out of the fire during the last set, winning by six points to give them a three sets to one to win the match; they won their second set by only three points.

They all waited for Tara after the game, even though their parents were waiting and had been watching their children while the game was played. And when it was explained to all the parents why the wait was needed, they all liked what they heard, so waiting wasn’t a problem. When Tara finally came out of the dressing room, the girls threw her at Keith, literally, which caused all of them to laugh at Keith’s reaction. Tara tried to apologize for her moronic friends, which made the three girls giggle, but Keith brushed it off when he explained he’d been wanting to meet her since the start of school. He then told her she played really well for her first time playing volleyball. Tara reached over and took his arm then told him, “You say the nicest things to a girl,” then giggled, as the two followed the others out of the gym and to their waiting parents. Emails and addresses were exchanged before the eight said goodnight, and eight happy teens headed home with their parents, smiling all the way. The girls loved the attention from the four boys, but nothing serious developed as the parents had hoped.

When the girls got off the bus at school the next morning, Jimmy was waiting for them by the front doors. “Have you heard, a bunch of girls are really mad at you guys for taking those four boys for yourselves. That bunch had made plans to get them for themselves, and you four spoiled it. All of you better watch out, there is some nasty talk going around.” The girls thanked Jimmy as he disappeared in the mass moving towards the school’s front doors. As the four girls were about to join the throng headed inside the school, four girls walked by in front of the girls and gave them the finger, telling the girls, “You four better watch your backs, we’re coming for you for what you’ve done to us.” Flipping the girls off again, the four were swallowed up in the crowd of students. Tara was the first to speak when she said, “Remind me, are we in grade school or high school? I can’t really tell because of those four twats.” The other three laughed at what Tara said, but it was Tameria who reminded them, “We don’t have anything to worry about, but those girls do. Just remember, They won’t let anyone hurt us, okay?” It took Tameria to mention The Haints for the three girls to relax, remembering the last time someone tried to hurt one of them. It was Beckie who said, “Well, won’t they have an unexpected surprise?” And with that, the four joined the flowing throng and headed to their first period classes--keeping an eye out just in case.

The just in case occurred during the morning break, in one of the girls west restroom when Beckie had to use the restroom. After she finished her business, and came out of the stall, she was confronted by the four girls, who did not look one bit happy. Brenda Fisher seemed to be the pissed off group foreperson when she said to Beckie, “So, you skanks think you can steal our boyfriends and not suffer for it. Well, bitch, get ready to suffer.” As the four girls started walking towards Beckie, the restroom door opened and in walked Tara, Tameria, Grace, and three other girls The Haints had touched in the past weeks. Six girls going into the same girls restroom, at the same time, was not missed by Ms. Carol or Mrs. Bridges, who were both heading to the teacher’s lounge. The two teachers followed the six into the restroom only to find Beckie standing with her back to the far wall, four girls in front of her and the new six standing behind the front four. They only got a snippet of the conversation that was taking place, but heard enough to fully understand what was taking place.

“Hi girls,” Ms. Carol said to the girls, as she and Mrs. Bridges made their way through the back six girls. “So, Brenda, care to explain just why you were about to hurt Beckie?” Ms. Carol watched as Brenda’s face took on a very sour look, her eyes wanting to shoot daggers if they could. But she remained silent as Ms. Carol continued with, “What, afraid now that you’re outnumbered? Well, not to worry, Mrs. Bridges and I heard enough to know what you four were going to do and why. I will remind you, Brenda, and you other three, this is high school, not grade or middle school. You are held to a higher standard of behavior than in those two schools. And as such, I’m sure Mrs. Glasstow would be more than happy to explain that to you four. So why don’t the four of you come with us to go see Mrs. Glasstow, hmm?”

The back six girls parted to let the four through, and it was about then the four winced and cried out as a short burst of pain hit each of them. It was over as quickly as it started, but didn’t go unnoticed by the two teachers; the six girls already knew what those four just experienced and knew by the time they reached Mrs. Glasstow’s office, they’d be completely different girls. The look on the six girls’ faces also didn’t go unnoticed by the two teachers, and while Ms. Carol led the four girls to Jenny’s office, Mrs. Bridges asked the six, “And why the faces, girls? Do you know something about those four girls’ sudden reaction as they were leaving?”

The first bell for the next period sounded, and Tameria asked Mrs. Bridges, “Mrs. Bridges, if we explain what happened we’ll be late for our next class. Can the six of us meet you and Ms. Carol somewhere after school and explain?” Janet had several of these girls in her history classes, and knew them to be good students, never causing her any problems. She saw Tameria and the others were being very sincere in not wanting to be late for their next classes, so told them, “My classroom after school, okay?” The six girls nodded and then streaked out of the restroom, racing to their next classes in order to beat the second bell. They all made it, barely, and used crowded restrooms as their reasons for just making it to class. The female teachers understood from experience, the male teachers not so much, giving those girls a warning about getting to class on time.

Tameria, Grace, and Beckie were free after school because their clubs didn’t meet on that day. Tara was free because her coach had to attend a coach’s meeting and had called off practice. The four walked into Mrs. Bridges classroom and found the other girls already there, along with Ms. Carol. Janet closed the classroom door before asking, “Okay, someone tell me what happened to those four girls as they were leaving the restroom.” There was a soft knock on the door, before it opened and Jenny walked into the classroom. Smiling apologetically, Jenny told Janet and Debra, “I thought I could help the girls explain things to you, and be here for moral support.” Janet looked at Debra then asked, “Jenny fine, please come in, but would someone mind telling Debra and I what the hell is going on?” Janet’s thermometer was in the red, and it showed. So because Tameria was the initial contact for The Haints, and they had been with her the longest, she stood and started explaining.

“Mrs. Bridges, Ms. Carol, how much of an open mind do you both have? You need an open mind if you’re to understand what I’m about to say and what you may experience. I say may because it has yet to be determined if you both can be trusted with all the information.” Tameria raised her hand to quell the protests which both ladies were about to launch. “I don’t determine if you can be trusted, The Haints do, I just happen to be the person they chose to be their main contact. I assure you, they hurt no one when they find it necessary to act, but those they act upon are better people afterwards. You can ask Keri if you need to,” Tameria watched both women and tried to determine if she should continue. Both had puzzled expressions on their faces, but both indicated they wanted to know more. “I think the two of you should sit down before we go any further, because what you’re going to experience will come as a bit of a shock.” Janet and Debra pulled up two chairs and sat down, and tensed as The Haints started speaking in their minds.

”We are The Haints. Janet Bridges. Debra Carol. We will you no harm. Janet Bridges. Debra Carol. We will to tell our story. Janet Bridges. Debra Carol. If allowed.”

“WHOA,” Debra said as she flew out of her chair, turning to look at the chair and staring at Tameria, then Jenny in turn, when The Haints stopped speaking. “You knew about all this?” Debra asked Jenny, finding it hard to believe Jenny Glasstow, straight lace principal, would let something like this go on in the school. “Yes, Debra, Janet, I knew about this and have had them speak to me as well. And yes, it was a shock my first time too, but you need to let them continue. That’s why they stopped speaking to you, they want both your permissions before they will tell you more. They never force someone to listen to them unless they are about to hurt someone. Then that person, or persons, has no choice but to listen. I know exactly what you two are thinking right now, I was there as well. But hear them out, you won’t regret it.” Now everyone was watching Debra and Janet, hoping they’d give The Haints permission to continue their story. Debra furrowed a brow before sitting back down and asking, “Um...how do we ask something to continue when we can’t see them?” It was Beckie who answered her question by saying, “Just say you give permission to continue, they’ll hear you.” First Debra, and then Janet, told The Haints they have permission to continue their story, but not before both ladies sat back down.

”We are The Haints. Janet Bridges. Debra Carol. We will you no harm. We will to tell you our story which may help to avoid what our planet suffered. Janet Bridges. Debra Carol. We come from a planet millions upon millions of your miles to the perpendicular of this solar system. We have wandered for millions upon millions of years after our planet was destroyed by the aggressives. The aggressives believed all should believe as they did, and when they saw none would, they began a war against those who believed not as they did. Our creator saw a need for harmony of the aggressives, and began the process of our creation. Her work was done in secret lest she and her work be destroyed. But her work took too long to fully complete, and when the aggressives saw they were losing they deployed a weapon which ruptured our planet’s core and scattered The Haints and our planet throughout the Universe. Our purpose is to bring harmony to those aggressives who will to harm others, but we will not to harm them otherwise. We will to join with you, if allowed, so you may help us bring harmony when aggressives will to do harm. We will to bring harmony to your planet so it may not suffer the fate we experienced.”

If a pin had been dropped in that room, no one would have any trouble hearing it bounce around the floor before stopping. Debra and Janet sat stark still, trying to comprehend what they just heard, trying to comprehend that it even happened. Coming out her dazed expression, Janet asked, “And this is what you all were told at some point? And you believe what you were told?” Before Debra could say anything or Janet anything more, there was another soft knock on the classroom door before it opened, and Katherine O’Conner walked into the room. “Debra, Janet, The Haints thought I might be of some help in helping you two believe what you just heard. You see, I saw it happen too, right before my eyes in the girls restroom in the vocal room. And believe me, it was a shock when The Haints explained why they are now here.” This time it was Debra who asked, “You just heard what The Haints told us just now? Just a few minutes ago--how?” “Debra,” Katherine began, “I allowed The Haints to be with me, and in doing so they can communicate between each other or allow us to think-talk with each other. I watched four girls, who were about to hurt Tara, and who were actually snotty kids, change in the blink of an eye after The Haints adjusted their attitudes. You’ve seen it yourselves, you just don’t realize it. Think back to last year, and some of the boys we had to deal with; and some girls too. Look at them now, don’t you see the change in them. I can assure it didn’t happen over the summer because I saw several of them over the summer and they were still little darlings who needed some serious discipline. But since school started, and Tameria brought The Haints with her, they’ve changed because The Haints change them without hurting them.”

Katherine stopped talking to let Debra and Janet think about what she just told them, watching as the realization hit them about some of the more unruly students they had last year. “Damn,” Janet said, “I now see what you mean. I had one boy last year who needed drop kicked right out of school, but his parents saved him by screaming loud and long. And I’ve seen him this year and he is a totally different person.” Janet nodded her head and said the same thing. “So,” Janet said to the group, “How do we tell these Haints to be with us as well, assuming you want it too Debra?” Janet looked at Debra who was still processing everything but started nodding her head before saying, “Yeah, how do we ask them to be with us?” Tara just giggled and told them, “Tell them you want them with you.” And two more of the school staff went away having companions who came from the stars, companions who will bring harmony to those who will to hurt others. The group finally broke up, all the girls heading home, and the teachers, or Jenny, finishing up so they too could leave school and head home.

The rest of the week at school saw more than a few gain harmony, due to three teachers who were in the right place at the right time to witness a few groups go after some they found repulsive. In some cases Jenny had to get involved, and when she did, the parents were informed, and detention assigned instead of suspension or expulsion; the school was going to be quite clean after a few weeks. Even though these kids got off easy, by school standards, what awaited them at home was not easy by any standards; more than one student dropped out of one or more club or activity for the semester. And more than one student wasn’t seen out and about on the weekends. These students were the ones The Haints were able to bring harmony too, and were able to stop from causing harm. But some weren’t so lucky, some ended up needing medical attention because their harm took place outside of the school. And yet those who hurt others outside of school weren’t smart enough to remain silent, they had to brag about what they did to this queer or that queer. And when the girls The Haints were with heard these braggarts, The Haints went to work and the thugs ended up going to Jenny and confessing. They were also turned over to their parents for an extended stay at home because of being suspended.

It was a Thursday night, and both of Tameria’s brothers had gone to bed. Her parents were sitting on the sofa reading, and she was in her room doing homework, when the three heard,

”Tameria Jinks. Meet with us. Brian Jinks. Meet with us. Carol Jinks. Meet with us.”

Jenny Glasstow had just climbed into a nice hot bath, laced with her favorite bubbles, when she heard,

”Jenny Glasstow. Meet with us.”

To say the four were surprised would be understating the obvious. Brian and Carol almost wet themselves when The Haints spoke to them. Tameria almost screamed loud enough to wake up her brothers. Jenny did scream, only to cover up the scream by saying the water was too hot, when her husband asked if everything was alright. And once The Haints had their attention, they wasted no time in explaining their reason for the meeting.

”We are The Haints. Brian Jinks. Carol Jinks. Tameria Jinks. Jenny Glasstow. We speak of transmutation of Tameria Jinks. This we spoke of once before. We speak now because it will soon be needed, for we have learned others outside of the school construct have plan to will harm to Tameria Jinks. Others outside the school construct believe Tameria Jinks is a bad influence on those within the school construct. We The Haints are able to will those who will to harm Tameria Jinks, and all those who know Tameria Jinks, to always know Tameria Jinks is a human female. This we can do once Tameria Jinks is transmuted into a human female.”

When all four heard what The Haints had said, questions flew back and forth until one pierced the questions Brian, Carol, and Tameria were asking. ”Um...pardon my stupid question,” Jenny said, ”But when did The Haints discuss transmuting Tameria, and exactly what do they mean?” It was Brian who answered Jenny’s question by telling her, ”When we first met The Haints, Carol, Tameria, and I, they talked about turning Tameria into a real girl, a complete real girl. And it’s my guess that once she’s made into a real girl, The Haints will change everyone who knows Tameria so they know that she was born a real girl. Is that correct, The Haints?”

”That is correct. Brain Jinks. Tameria Jinks will become a complete human female. Those who know her will be adjusted and will never know the Tameria Jinks before herself now.”

”But what about those of us who you are with? Will we too be adjusted so we have no memory of Robert Jinks? What about her grandparents? What about her brothers, will they never remember the brother they once had? What about all her records? Her birth records, school records, tax returns indicating Robert being the son of Brian and Carol? Records of anything that was kept for anything Robert participated in up to entering high school?” The questions seemed to roll off Jenny’s tongue, questions that Brian and Carol had also wondered about. The Haints, Brian, Carol, Tameria, and Jenny all got quiet; The Haints waiting for a reply from the other four. It was Tameria who finally asked the question which the others were thinking, but had not asked. ”The Haints, how long would it take to turn me into a real girl? Will it hurt when you do?”

”Tameria Jinks. We will you no harm. Transmutation will take one of your nights to complete. We will you no harm. Tameria Jinks. You will be asleep when transmutation takes place. You will have no pain. Tameria Jinks. Those who know you at the school construct will be adjusted at that time. They will have no pain. Tameria Jinks. Those not at the school construct will be adjusted at the time of their meeting. Tameria Jinks. They too will have no pain. Tameria Jinks. Jenny Glasstow. Those we are with will remember Tameria Jinks before herself now. The brothers are immature. Jenny Glasstow. We The Haints have not shown ourselves to them. Jenny Glasstow. We await permission from the Jinks before adjusting their memories. Jenny Glasstow. We also await permission before adjusting the memories of grandparents. Jenny Glasstow. We have not shown ourselves to grandparents. Jenny Glasstow. We will meet those humans then decide if we show ourselves to them. Jenny Glasstow. You speak of stored information for Robert Jinks. Jenny Glasstow. We The Haints can affect change of all stored information for Robert Jinks. Jenny Glasstow. All stored information will indicate Tameria Jinks to be human female. Jenny Glasstow.”

Nothing was said, but The Haints could tell the four were thinking about what they told Tameria and Jenny. They had seen from Brian and Carol’s memories what the grandparents had been like when Tameria came out to everyone, and while they were not aggressively negative towards her, they still have their reservations. They would need to be with the grandparents before they could decide if they would have their memories adjusted as well. When the silence had stretched enough, Brian asked, ”How much time do we have to make the decision, The Haints? And why not bring harmony to those outside school who want to hurt Tameria? That’s what you’ve done to others who were going to hurt Tameria.”

”Brian Jinks. The time frame you ask is in your terms, soon. Those who will to harm Tameria Jinks do not know when their will to harm Tameria Jinks will occur. The Haints do not will the harm to Tameria Jinks to occur. The Haints would bring harmony to those who would try, but these humans have only listened to their young humans who do not like Tameria Jinks. In time, those young humans will be given harmony. Brian Jinks. We The Haints can not bring harmony to those not in immediate vicinity. Brian Jinks. And as we have learned, harm to humans does not always mean physical harm. Brian Jinks. As we The Haints have been with Tameria Jinks, we have learned human psyche can be harmed, while not the physical being. Brian Jinks. The ones who plan to will harm to Tameria Jinks will to harm Tameria Jinks’ psyche. Brian Jinks. As this will not harm Tameria Jinks physically, we The Haints believe your law enforcement have a better way to handle this group. If we have studied correctly. Brian Jinks. When caught, they will be known as sexual deviants. Brian Jinks. As such, each will be required to let others know of the designation they’ve been given. Brian Jinks. And as such, each will ruin their own lives because of their choice. Brian Jinks. Once your law enforcement records their behavior, we The Haints will give them harmony. Brian Jinks. They will know of their wrongdoing and no longer will to harm others.”

What The Haints said at the last shocked everyone listening, and it was Tameria who stood up for that group by telling The Haints, ”The Haints, have you studied the lives of those who’ve been designated sex offenders? Have you understood the hell they go through because of that designation? This group needs punished if they do what you say, but not in the way that will happen if they become sex offenders; it will literally kill some of them, by their own hands. And have you taken into account those in their families who have nothing to do with what this group plans? What about them? They don’t deserve to suffer because some in their family acted stupidly. If you want to punish this group, then show them everything you have shown others about the events which lead up to the destruction of your planet. Let them see the horrors of what real aggression is capable of doing. Then give them harmony and let them remember how it felt to see such horrors.”

There was silence after Tameria finished speaking, just as though The Haints were thinking about what Tameria just told them. But the silence didn’t last as long as it was felt, because they then heard,

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. Our silence was an effort to study those things you asked. Tameria Jinks. We see the wisdom of your words. Tameria Jinks. Those designated sex offenders live worse than those without shelters to live in. Tameria Jinks. If we, The Haints, did as we said, we would bring harm to those of the group who did not plan with the group. Tameria Jinks. We The Haints would then become the aggressive. Tameria Jinks. We can not become the aggressive. Tameria Jinks. That is not our purpose. Tameria Jinks. We The Haints will do as Tameria Jinks said. Tameria Jinks.”

Tameria didn’t realize it, but she had been holding her breath, wondering what The Haints were going to say after the silence; no one else realized they’d been holding their breaths either until they all took a real deep breath. Tameria had realized, just like the girls in the restroom, had The Haints given the group harmony when the police were present, another situation would be created where someone would start asking questions best not asked. And like Janet and Debra, the police would want an answer. No, actually, the police would demand answers, and wouldn’t let up until they got them. No, Tameria realized it was best to deal with this group without any law enforcement whatsoever--be it City, State, County, or those at the malls. Tameria was shocked a bit when she heard,

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We follow your current reasoning for not involving your law enforcement. Tameria Jinks. We The Haints thank Tameria Jinks for not letting The Haints become the aggressive. Tameria Jinks. The group will be dealt with as The Haints have dealt with those at the school construct. Tameria Jinks. They will not be harmed. Tameria Jinks.”

Everyone felt it when The Haints, “signed off,” and left the four to themselves. They spent a few more minutes thinking between themselves, wondering how they needed to keep the group from hurting Tameria. And now that The Haints was going to keep the group from doing what they’d planned, did Tameria need to become a full girl right away? And then change all records about Robert? It was Jenny who left first when she told the others, ”I have to go. One of my little ones is standing at the bathroom door telling me they’re hungry. Take care you three.” And she was gone out of Brian, Carol, and Tameria’s thoughts. And it was Carol who told Tameria she needed to get to her homework, and they’d talk about all this tomorrow. It was late, but not that late Tameria couldn’t get what homework she had done quickly. Even after she bathed, told her parents goodnight, and got into bed, she couldn’t stop wondering what it would be like to finally be a real, complete girl. One who had everything necessary to give birth one day if she chose too. One who would know how it felt to create life with a man. She lay in her bed thinking about all that, plus what The Haints said tonight, and when she finally did drift off to sleep, it was with the knowledge that one day The Haints would change her into a real, complete, girl. Something she’s wanted for as long as she could remember.

*-*-*Chapter 10*-*-*

Both Carol and Brian cautioned Tameria to be extra careful at school today, since The Haints said the group was gunning for her. When she got on the bus, Tameria sat with Beckie, while Tara saved a place for Grace. As they rode to school, Tameria thought to the other girls what The Haints told her and her parents about the group who have plans to hurt her. She thought to them that The Haints wanted law enforcement to handle the problem, but as Tameria pointed out, the police would want answers if that group was given harmony in their presence, and would not stop asking questions until they got answers. ”So what will you do,” Grace asked, just as they arrived at school. All Tameria told the three was, ”Be extra careful.”

By the end of the school day, Tameria found that being extra careful wasn’t necessary that day, even though The Haints had to harmonize a couple of idiots who forgot their brains in their others heads, or were using their smaller heads to think with. Two of the other teachers, The Haints are with, did have to allow The Haints to show a couple of students the dangers of aggression, and give them detention after they were given harmony. Her one major highlight was seeing Brad during the morning break, again asking him point blank about him being with her even though he knew the whole truth. He again affirmed what he told her at the game, that it didn’t matter to him, he only cared about who she was on the inside. When asked, he refused to explain the bruise under his right eye, only saying the idiot who did it won’t be doing anything much for some time. And that the two with the guy had a change of heart when their “tough” guy buddy hit the ground hard, and didn’t get up. Brad did tell Tameria, again, “Tameria, don’t worry, I give much worse than I receive, I always have.” When the bell rang Brad gave Tameria a peck on the lips before heading to his next class, that act not going unnoticed by more than a few students, some not happy seeing the act. All the clubs met that day, and Tara’s coach was back so she had practice, so they waited for each other before walking home; thankfully without any confrontations this time.

Tameria’s life fell into a routine, one which offered a measure of stability. She’d go to school, go to her club when it met, go to the games and met Brad there, and when she came home Brian or Carol, or both, would ask about any troubles she might have had that day. She’d help her mom in the kitchen and around the house, and if Brian needed help she’d pitch in and do her best. She even helped her brothers when they got stuck on something while doing their homework. So when the week ended, and the group never materialized, they decided it may never happen and thought nothing more of it even when Carol took the four girls shopping at the mall the next morning.

A group of men or boys following some women is easier to spot than a group of women following a group of women; each group is after all, shopping, right? Carol never realized six girls and three women were shadowing her and the four girls, since any time she turned to look at something while in a store, the nine just looked like other women doing their own shopping. Even walking down the mall concourse, that group would be behind Carol and the girls, window shopping, pointing and telling each other “oh, how cute.” It wasn’t until Carol and the girls reached the food court, and Tameria broke off for an emergency run to the ladies, that the nine made their move. Carol just caught Tameria coming out of the ladies when the nine forced her back into the restroom, Carol immediately telling the other three girls, “Come on, someone’s after Tameria, again.” It was hard to hurry without running, or drawing attention to themselves, but they did it, and when they burst into the ladies room, they found the nine standing quite still, clutching their heads, with Tameria standing with her back to the wall in front of them.

“Oh, hi mom. Here’s the group we were warned about. The six girls are from school, and the three ladies are their moms. Our friends never gave them a chance to do anything more than squawk before freezing them. Seems they didn’t like my, so called, influence at school. They believed I was going to convert others to my way of life, even though when I asked them about my way of life, they didn’t have a clue what I was talking about. Our friends are giving these women the full treatment, and they should be done right...about...now.”

When the women finally came around after The Haints showed them the horrors they had recorded, not a one had a dry eye, with most of the girls actually breaking down. “OH MY GAWD, that was the most horrendous thing I’d ever seen,” remarked one woman, who was looking at Tameria. “And OH MY GAWD, what we were going to do to you made us no better than those who blew up that planet. OH MY GAWD, I’m so sorry we ever thought of doing such a thing.” When the others could finally speak, they echoed what the one woman said, apologizing as they filed out of the ladies restroom. “Tameria, are you alright,” Carol asked after the last of the other girls had left the restroom. “Sure mom, I’m okay. The Haints told me not to worry, so I didn’t. As I said, The Haints let them mouth off, but when they started coming at me they suddenly froze in place. That’s when The Haints showed them what really aggression happened to be.” After it was determined that Tameria was okay, the five decided to finally get something to eat, and from experience, and from The Haints mouth, that group would remember the feelings they had during what they saw, but they’d never remember the images or where they came from. Needless to say, those nine women had a life changing experience that would stick with them until their end.

Tameria was sitting with Brad during the morning break on Monday, when six girls stopped right in front of them, and looked directly at Tameria. Kelly, the one who seemed the leader of the girls on Saturday, told Tameria, “Um...Tameria, we just wanted to apologize again for our behavior on Saturday. We were way out of line, and wrong for what we said. We...um...wound up our moms by lying to them about you, and told them about the lies. Funny thing was that we had to tell them because it was the right thing to do. Well, we’re grounded until Hell freezes over, or they unground us, whichever comes first. We just wanted to apologize again, we’re so sorry.” The Haints helped Tameria see how sincere the girls were and she accepted their apologies, just about the time the bell rang for their next classes. Brad gave Tameria a questioning look after what Kelly said, but she told him, “Later, I’ll explain later,” as she leaned in and kissed him on the lips before heading to her next class.

If any of the students still harbored anger towards Tameria, they kept it to themselves, as things quieted down all the way to school letting out for Thanksgiving; they’d have a four day weekend, but still had homework, for no teacher was that generous just because a holiday was coming up. When Tameria got home the day before Thanksgiving, she was way too upset about the next day. When Thanksgiving or Christmas came around, both Carol’s family and Brian’s family would get together and make it a big affair. Everyone nearby in both families would attend Thanksgiving, and others would fly, or drive, in for Christmas. Neither grandparents were too pleased when Robert came out to his parents, but both grandparents respected their children too much to interfere with their decision how to deal with the situation. As a result, when Tameria and her family had gone to dinner at either grandparents home, those grandparents were a little bit more at ease with how she turned out. Both had been expecting something they’d see walking the streets in a major city. What had Tameria upset wasn’t the grandparents, but the others in the families, the ones who didn’t like what Robert had done, or that his parents allowed it; the ones who always had to be reined in by the grandparents because they hated anyone who wasn’t like they were. And were not bashful about saying so.

The minute Tameria walked through the door, Carol could tell she was upset, and why. Tameria was almost in tears as she walked over to her mom and Carol took her into a tight hug, holding her as Tameria’s tears fell on Carol’s shoulder. “I don’t know if I can stand going tomorrow, mom. I think your mom and dad, and daddy’s mom and dad will be okay with me, but what about the others; you know who I mean?” Tameria held onto her mom and listened as Carol told her, “Sweetheart, you don’t have anything to worry about. Let those jackasses mouth off, they aren’t going to hurt you and you know it--The Haints won’t let that happen. You’ve held your head high at school, do it tomorrow, don’t squat to their level. Okay? Your dad and I will handle our brothers and sisters-in-law, and I’m sure the grandparents will have a lot to say if they get out of hand.” Tameria pushed back from her mom, kissed her on the cheek and told her, “Thanks mom, I love you.” Carol kissed Tameria back before Tameria headed to her room to change her clothes, and come back and help get dinner ready. Tomorrow was going to be interesting to say the least, Tameria thought as she closed her math book, got ready for bed and went to sleep. Even after what her mom said, she still didn’t get a restful nights sleep because of a dream she had, one in which the husband of her dad’s sister and the husband of her mom’s sister took her outside, stripped her naked and shaved her bald. The Haints even tried to reassure her she would be alright, but she was still worried when she woke up the next morning and got ready to go to her grandparents.

*-*-*Chapter 11*-*-*

After breakfast, Tameria’s family piled into the car for the drive to Brian’s parent’s house, and while the boys were excited to get there, and made sure everyone knew it, Tameria wished they’d go home, and was quiet throughout the entire ride there. As they finally pulled into the Jinks’ driveway, grandma and grandpa Jinks were there to meet Brian’s family. After the boys received their hugs and kisses, and took off inside, Brian hugged his parents, kissing his mom on the cheek, as did Carol, who received a kiss from Brian’s dad, Chester. Then the four adults stood back and appraised Tameria. Brian’s mom, Silvia said, “Honey, everytime I see you you get prettier and prettier. And it looks like you’ve grown a bit. Come give your grandma a hug.” With Silvia holding Tameria with her arm around Tameria’s waist, Chester told Brian and Carol, “Yea know, one of these days you two will have to get something to keep those young men in line, as pretty as she keeps getting.” Brian and Carol smiled at Chester’s jest, as he held out his arms to Tameria and folded her into a hug, giving her a kiss to the top of her head. With his arm around his granddaughter, the five walked into the house, where they’d talk while waiting for the rest of the family to arrive--and the possible gut wrenching attitudes from the in-laws.

The Jinks set about asking Tameria about school, how she was doing and if she’d experienced any problems. Tameria was truthful about everything, and did her best not to give The Haints away through a lie. It was twenty minutes later and Carol’s parents, Bailey and Foster Wimble, knocked and walked into the Jinks’ home, with everyone greeting each other, and the Wimble grandparents pleased with what they saw in Tameria. Like the Jinks grandparents, the Wimble grandparents said basically the same about how pretty Tameria was becoming, and about a big stick for the suitors. Once again Tameria was grilled about school and about any trouble she’d experienced, telling almost the same thing to her other grandparents. It wasn’t long after the Wimbles had arrived then four cars pulled up to the house, two parking in the driveway and two parking on the street--the sons and daughters, along with their spouses had arrived, and the knot in Tameria’s stomach had returned.

First through the door were Carol’s brother David, and his wife Joyce, a woman who never knew when to keep her mouth shut and always stepping into it in a big way. Carol’s sister Bonnie, and her husband Jack Clamore, were the second couple who came into the house; Jack an equal opportunist bigot if there ever was one--and like Joyce, never knew when to shut up. Chuck, Brian’s brother, came in with his wife Chastity, who was given the wrong name at birth. Brian’s sister Monna, and her husband Drew Staple, brought up the rear, with the biggest ass in the family following his wife into the house. The newcomers all greeted their parents/in-laws before Tameria was spotted and the mud slinging began. “OH MY GAWD, Robert, what in the hell have you done to yourself,” Joyce said to Tameria, as David said, “Joyce, shut up, now!” “Oh pooh, David, that queer of a nephew needs to hear the truth, don’t you think so Chastity?” “Oh by all means, sister, if it doesn’t learn the truth now, someone will beat the truth into it.” Chuck took Chastity’s arm and pulled her aside, giving her a tongue lashing, which she promptly brushed off laughing, “Well, it’s the truth.” Once the wives started, the sons-in-law had to get involved with Jack saying, “Hey Robert, how about Drew and I take you out back and give you a proper haircut? Then we can find you some proper boy clothes to wear. After all, you don’t want to be known as a faggot all your life, right?” Just as Drew was about to grab Tameria by the arm, Brian smiled and said to the two men, “Hey guys, I have a problem I could use your help in solving,” and he motioned to the den in the Jinks house. Carol knew what was about to happen and asked Joyce and Chastity, “Ladies, could you help me in the kitchen for a few moments?” David, Bonnie, Chuck, and Monna, all walked over to the frightened Tameria and gave her a group hug, just as there was a resounding boom coming from the den, which shook the wall in the living room opposite the den wall. Shortly after that boom, they heard a boom coming from the kitchen, and heard a few things fall off the shelves in the pantry.

Both sets of grandparents, and the Wimble children, and the Staple children, the Jinks boys, Karen, Tameria, David, Monna, Chuck, and Bonnie, all heard Carol say with a horrible growl, “If you two bitches so much as open your mouths again about my daughter, I’m going to drop kick your fat asses up to your shoulders then cram you heads down your asses. Now go into the cupboard and get something to clean up that piss on the floor.” They then heard Brain sound meaner than anyone ever heard before, when he said to Jack and Drew, “If you two bastards ever attempt to touch Tameria again, or spew any of your crap again, I will strip you both bare, shave you completely bald and drop you both off in the middle of town. After I beat the hell out of both of you.” They heard a thud coming from the den, and watched as first Carol then Brian walked back into the living room. “Um...son,” Chester asked Brian, “What was that bang and thud we heard?” Brian just chuckled before telling his dad, “Oh that? I just lifted them both off the floor and shoved them up against the wall. And then just let them fall to the floor after we had our little problem solving session.” “And Carol,” Carol’s mom, Bailey asked, “And the noise we heard from the kitchen?” Carol blushed a bit, and smirked while saying, “Well, I may have got a bit carried away after what the trash mouth sisters said about Tameria, and slammed them up against the wall next to the pantry. Oh, and Joyce will need a clean pair of panties--she wet herself.” The grandparents on both sides knew this day was coming, and the in-laws had stepped over the line when they attacked Tameria. And paid the price for their stupidity. The respective spouses headed in their respective directions and before long strong voices could be heard saying something like, “I told you your mouth was going to get you into it one day. When are you going to learn,” and a few other things. It was sad all the children had heard everything before they could be shuttled off to another part of the house. Except Tameria’s brothers, what the rest heard wasn’t anything new, and it showed on their faces. When the offenders finally made their way back to the living room, each apologized to Tameria, though she wasn’t so sure how sincere they were. But it was the in-law parents who told the four to sit down, Joyce remained standing for obvious reasons, before telling the four, “You four have done something like this every time you’ve come here, or wherever you’ve gone out. You four need some very heavy counseling before we end up coming to your funerals because you popped off to something who decided you had too big a mouth and worked to permanently close it. You better take a long hard look at yourselves because I can tell you all are heading for a divorce if you don’t mend your ways. Do any of you have the slightest idea what all your crap is doing to your children? I doubt they want you anywhere near them when they have to go anywhere. And if any of you four ever say anything derogatory about Tameria again, Brian and Carol will have to get in line to kick your asses, because me and your father-in-law will be at the head of the line.” But the real killer was when Francesca Staple, the youngest of all the children at six, asked the four, “Why do all of you have to do this every time and spoil things?”

Nothing like a small voice to shock people into a realization when the situation has been tense, and that’s exactly what Franchesca had done to the four adults, shocked them into seeing what they had done today, and made them look at what they’d done in the past. Joyce and Chastity started crying after they heard Francesca's question, Jack and Drew weren’t exactly crying but their eyes weren’t dry either. All four felt ashamed for what they had done today and how they had treated Tameria. It was Chastity who held out her hands towards Tameria, indicating with her hands that she wanted Tameria to come to her. Tameria looked at her mom and dad, then her Uncles Chuck and David and then to her Aunts Bonnie and Monna, before seeing them nod, letting her know it’d be alright. Hesitantly, Tameria walked over to Chastity, and took her hands.

With a majority of the food prepared, and the turkey turning a nice golden brown in the oven, the women took over the living room; Monna checking on the kids, making sure their part of the house was still intact. Talk went from kids to shopping to the latest fashions to some things men don’t want to hear about to questions directed at Tameria. Joyce and Chastity let her know that their questions weren’t meant to be cruel, it’s just they wanted to know more about how she liked being a girl. “Have you had a hard time adjusting to being a girl,” Joyce asked, trying to project the sincerity she actually felt. “Well, Aunt Joyce, I had a lot to learn, and still do, but I’ve enjoyed every minute of being a girl. I actually feel freer than I did as Robert. I always felt I had to prove myself when I was Robert. At home, at school, with my friends, anywhere I went, it seemed it was necessary to prove I was a boy. But now, I don’t feel that pressure, people see me and believe they’re looking at a girl, end of story. Oh I’ve had some problems with some of the girls at school, but I have some friends who’ve been helping me deal with those problems, and they’ve worked themselves out.”

“Tameria I must be honest when I say...” Chastity said, “...that when I heard you’d become a girl, I was expecting a guy in drag, trying to look like a girl. But young lady, I now have to say how wrong I was, you’re very pretty and I’ll bet it will only multiply as you get older. Just, please be careful, there are still a lot of people who would hurt you if they learned the truth about you.” Chastity wiped a tear off her cheeks before giving Tameria a tight hug, kissing her on the cheek. “Thank you Aunt Chastity, that means a lot to me. And I am careful, the friends I have keep their ears open for anyone planning something, and let me know when they hear something. I do, however, still have trouble believing I’m as pretty as everyone says.” It was Silvia who spoke by telling Tameria, “Honey, take from an old woman who’s been around for many years, you are, physically, very beautiful. But more than that, because of the things you’ve done for others, it shows how beautiful you are on the inside. Having those two qualities is rare nowadays, and some boy will latch onto that and sweep you off your feet.” After Silvia said that, Tameria blushed a deep red, which Bonnie caught and said, “Mom, I think a boy has already swept her off her feet, right Tameria?” All eyes suddenly turned to a still red faced Tameria, who could only nod her head and say, “His name is Brad.”

Carol already knew about Brad, thanks to The Haints. And she approved whole heartedly. She had to hide a smile with her hand as the questions were flying fast and furious at Tameria. “Well, come little sister, give us the dope on this guy in your life,” Monna said with a big smile on her face. All except Carol said similar things, while Tameria tried to gain control over her tongue before she spoke. “Well...we were at Tara’s volleyball game, we being my friends Grace, Beckie, and Tara--Tara was playing in the game--when Beckie saw a boy in one of her classes, and said hi. Well his friends came down and sat with us for the rest of the game. And that’s when I met Brad, and I can’t stop thinking about him.” When Tameria said that it was Joyce who said, “Oh you’ve got it bad. You’re in love sister.” And when the “oooo’s” sounded, Chester yelled from the den, “Could all you hens keep it down a peep, we’re trying to watch this game. When Silvia heard that, she simply blew Chester a raspberry, and all the girls laughed.

It was Bonnie who asked the real serious question, “Does he know about you Tameria? He’s not the type of guy who’d hurt you would he?” After Bonnie asked her question, because all the ladies were looking at Tameria, no one noticed all the guys standing in the hallway waiting to hear Tameria’s answer; Brian like Carol already knew the answer. Tameria thought for a moment, before the ladies, and guys, saw her smile and say, “Aunt Bonnie, everyone at school knows the truth about me. Some are okay with it, some learned to leave me alone, and some don’t really care because it’s my life. Brad knows the truth about me, and I’ve asked him twice about us going together, about what others might say or do to him when they see us together. And you know what? He doesn’t care, he only cares for the me inside. In fact, he’s told me twice now that there’s been more than one guy who found out the hard way to leave him alone. Will he hurt me? No, Aunt Bonnie, he’d never think of hurting me.”

“Well, that’s good to hear, I didn’t want to go kick some kids butt by mistake for hurting my granddaughter,” Foster said, and all the ladies turned to see all the guys standing there. It was Chester who told the ladies, “...WELL! When we heard Bonnie’s question we had to know the answer so we’d know how to treat the boy when we meet him?” Chester ended the sentence with a question, and a question written on his face. “Oh grandpa, we aren’t THAT serious yet,” Tameria said, going red in the face once more, and hearing more than a few, “Sure you’re not,” and a lot of giggles. The guys went back to the football game and the ladies continued their hen party, until the timer went off signaling the bird might be ready for consumption.

Francesca’s question had been cathartic for the family, something many felt needed to be said but did not want to cause bigger rifts than already existed. Those on the receiving end of the question had been sincere in apologizing to everyone, even their own children, and that in and of itself, made this particular Thanksgiving all that more special. And it was Chester who offered the prayer when Silvia called everyone to the table.

“Lord, thank you for lettin’ us be together today, for having a loving family who sometimes forget the need to help each other when the need arises. And thank you for your helping hand when Tameria needed it, and may yet need it. And thank you for a little girl who was brave enough to say what had to be said, even though we may not have wanted to hear it. We’re never goin’ to be perfect, but we thank you that you’ll show us how to do the best we can every time we do something. And we thank you for the food we have and we ask all this in your name,”

And everyone said, “Amen,” and their Thanksgiving dinner began. Foster was given the honor to carve the turkey, with Bailey and Silvia placing just the right piece on each person’s plate. Jack, Drew, Joyce, and Chastity were more mindful during the conversation that ensued during the meal, and not once did they bad mouth anyone when this or that person was brought up in the conversations. In fact, when it was looked back upon, all four brought up some very insightful points that might be helpful to those being referenced. At one point, one of the conversations during that meal centered on school, who was doing what, how their grades had improved or slipped, and when it was found out Tameria was taking vocal, it was Aunt Joyce who asked Tameria how she liked singing and what voice group she was placed in. That question brought other conversations to a halt, because Tameria had a look on her face that showed she wasn’t sure how to answer the question, or how to explain the group she’d been put into. “Um...Aunt Joyce, I’m not sure how to explain what group I’m in, since I’m not really in any specific group.” That had Joyce puzzled, because Tameria had to be in with the Altos, Sopranos, or any of the other four groups assigned to girls. She then asked Tameria, “Could you maybe sing something after we’ve finished eating and have things cleaned up, I’d like to hear your voice.” Everyone saw the look on Tameria’s face, and took it to mean she was thinking about whether or not to sing, but in reality, Tameria was trying to think of one of the songs they’d been working on which would show Joyce why she couldn’t explain about the group she was in. When she finally settled on just the right song, she told her Aunt, “Sure, Aunt Joyce, I’ll sing for you, and then maybe you’ll understand why it’s hard to tell you what group I’m in.”

The rest of their meal passed in more general conversations, centered mostly on how the husbands were doing at work, what Foster and Chester had been doing to stay out from under the feet of their wives. And when dessert finally came, even though most said they were too full to eat any pumpkin pie, no one refused the piece handed to them. When everyone was through, the younger kids were excused to go and burn off what they’d eaten so there’d be no trouble later that night getting them into bed and asleep. All the adults, and older kids, helped clear the table, with the men being shooed once again out of the kitchen, even though they offered to help dry the dishes that would be washed. Bailey reminded Foster what happened the last time he helped her dry the dishes, and he agreed that he and the other men should find something else to do that was less destructive.

Once the dishes were done, Tameria asked her grandpa Chester if she could use their computer, because she wanted to find the song she wanted to sing. Fifteen minutes later she had the song printed out and ask her Aunt Bonnie is she’d play for her, waiting until everyone was seated and Bonnie had run through the song. When both women were ready, Bonnie began to play, and Tameria came in just as she had at school. Tameria’s voice started at the Alto range for the first part of the song, and then switched to the Soprano range during another part. And this is when Joyce about lost it, because Tameria then went down to the Baritone range during another part of the song. And she hit every possible range between those ranges with as clear a tonal quality as Joyce had ever heard for a girl Tameria’s age. When Tameria finished, the living room was deathly quiet, until Joyce woundered out of her daze and began to applaud, which caused everyone, including Bonnie, to join in. Like Joyce, Bonnie had never heard such a voice on such a young girl before, and believed as Tameria got older, her voice would only improve. “Tameria…” Bonnie asked, “...have you ever thought about studying music? You know, when you go to college, providing you want to go? You have such an amazing voice and such a wide range.” This caught Tameria by surprise, since she never had considered herself a singer, and something she’d never thought to study in college. “I’ve never even considered it, Aunt Bonnie, singing was just something I did around the house, usually in my room or when I took a shower.” Tameria’s last admission caused a round of chuckles, since many sang just in the shower, which was good for anyone who could hear the noise. Bonnie and Joyce took a bit more time with Tameria, having her sing scales, just to see what ranges she actually could handle. Both were blown away when she almost hit the Bass and the Mezzo Soprano ranges, and with just as pure a tonal quality as the song she just sang. If Joyce and Bonnie were that impressed, Brian and Carol were blown away at their daughters’ abilities. Of course, they thought that maybe their friends had something to do with Tameria’s exceptional ranges, but weren’t about to let that cat out of the bag unless it was absolutely necessary.

With everyone ladened with leftovers, everyone started saying their goodbyes; Drew, Jack, Joyce, and Chastity again apologizing to Tameria for their ill behavior. Silvia and Chester watched as everyone drove off, with Chester wondering out loud, “Francesca is going to be quite the fireball when she gets older.” Silvia just chuckled and told her husband, “Chester, she’s already a fireball.” The two retreated into their home, as the others sped off into the night, with thoughts of what they all experienced this Thanksgiving day.

It was quiet in the Jinks’ car as they drove home, the two younger brothers, Peter and Bradley, were asleep almost the moment they got inside the car. “Momma,” Tameria quietly said to her mother, “Do you think what Francesca said tonight will really change things?” Carol thought for a minute before telling her daughter, “Well, it made a difference tonight, we can only hope it has lasting effects.” “You have to remember, Tameria,” her father joined in, “Those people have been doing that for a long time, and it’s going to take time before what you saw tonight becomes the norm for them. We just have to give them time to adjust.” It wasn’t much longer before they were pulling up into the garage at their home. Carol carried Peter and Brian carried Bradley up to their room, undressing them and putting them in bed.

*-*-*Chapter 12*-*-*

The morning after Thanksgiving found the older Jinks sawing logs, cutting z’s, dead to the world, out like lights, not only because of the amount of food that was eaten, but because of the emotional drama that played out before the meal. And what of the two younger Jinks? It was 6 a.m. and they were wide awake, Peter using the bathroom while Bradley got dressed and made his bed. When Peter was through in the bathroom, Bradley took over the bathroom while Peter got dressed and made his bed. And just why were the two youngest Jinks up at the crack of dawn, when it was almost impossible to get them up before 9 in the morning? Mark and Cindy, the Fisher children, the Jinks’ next door neighbors, had puppy dog eyed their parents into letting them ask Peter and Bradley to come with them the day after Thanksgiving to The Fun Park. What Mark and Cindy didn’t know was that their parents had already asked Carol and Brian if the boys could come. And what Mark and Cindy didn’t know was that both parents had set the whole thing up where Mark and Cindy would go over to the Jinks and ask if Peter and Bradely could go with them to The Fun Park. And that Carol and Brian would walk over to the Fisher’s house, with the kids, and talk with Susan and Randy about the plans. Both parents knew their children, and knew the four would use their puppy dog eyes to try and get each set of parents to agree; all four parents had to keep their mouths covered or the kids would see the smiles each parent had at the kids antics.

It was now 6:15 a.m., and both boys were ready for the day. A silent message passed between them and they quietly left their bedroom and made their way to their parents’ bedroom. Stopping at the door, to make sure there wasn’t a red plastic tag on the door knob, Peter looked at Bradley, who nodded, the door was quietly opened and closed, and then each boy quietly walked around to each parents’ side of the bed. Bradley held up his hand, slowly raised first one, then two, then three fingers and both boys together reached over and pinched the nose of their mom and dads’ noses shut.

“There had better be a house fire, or someone dead, or…” Brian said in a nasally sound before both boys were lifted off the floor by both parents and the tickle fest began. This had become a ritual with the boys and their parents, one they all enjoyed. After a few moments there were nothing but hugs, and Brian and Carol let the boys catch their breaths.

“Did you boys use the toilet and brush your teeth,” Carol asked, getting a “Yes ma’am” from both boys. “Okay, you two go quietly to the kitchen, get out bowls and spoons, then the cereal you both want. Get the milk and juice out of the fridge, but don’t poor any, and dad and I will be there in a few minutes.” “Okay,” was the only thing both boys said, as they kissed their parents on their cheeks, climbed off the bed, and quietly headed toward the kitchen.

Carol had turned towards Brian as she watched both boys leave their bedroom, and Brian took advantage of her position by gently putting his hand under her nighty and caressing her left breast. “Ummm...that feels nice,” Carol told Brian, as she slid her hand beneath the waistband of the shorts he was wearing, and began caressing his member. “Oh my dear, you have NOT lost your touch, but we have two very eager boys who need their breakfast,” he told her as he nibbled on Carol’s ear. “Oh wise sage, you’re so right, but they don’t have to be at the Fisher’s until 8:45, plenty of time for us to continue after their breakfast?” A passionate kiss was shared before both got up, used the bathroom then put on their robes and headed to the kitchen, where they found Peter and Bradley sitting calmly waiting for their parents. Brian looked at Carol, who raised an eyebrow at what they were seeing, before each parent poured a bowl of cereal, along with milk and a glass of juice, and sat with the boys as they calmly ate their breakfast. Nothing was said as Carol looked at Brian, but the message was clear. If the boys acted like this when they really wanted to do something, then maybe they should be allowed to do more. At least now they weren’t trying to see who could flick a piece of cereal the farthest across the room, or blow the biggest bubbles in their juice.

When both boys had finished their cereal, Peter got the step stool and moved it to the sink. Bradley handed Peter first one bowl then the other, which Peter rinsed off and handed back to Bradley to put into the dishwasher. Then after Peter put the step stool back, Bradley opened the fridge, and Peter handed him first the juice then the milk to put back into the fridge. Again a look passed between Carol and Brian, with the same message as before.

“Okay, guys, you don’t have to be at the Fisher’s until 8:45, so I want you two to go back to your room and do something quietly until it’s time to go. Got it?” Both boys nodded their heads and quietly went back to their room, closing the door after entering. Carol and Brian sat still for a few minutes, listening for any ruckus sounds that might be coming from their sons’ room. Very quietly, Carol got up, walked to the boys’ room, quietly cracked open the door, and saw both boys reading their books. She closed the door just as quietly, went back into the kitchen, and took Brian’s hand, leading him back to their bedroom, putting a red plastic tag on the door knob before closing the door.

At 8:45 Carol and Brian walked Peter and Bradley to the Fisher’s house; Mark and Cindy were standing on the porch bouncing with expectation. Susan came out, put a hand on each child’s head, to still them, and listened to what Peter and Bradley were told by their parents. Brian knelt down and told the boys, “Now listen carefully. You two are to listen to what Mr. and Mrs. Fisher tell you. You are to stay with them at all times. You are not to wander off by yourselves unless Mr. and Mrs. Fisher tell you you can or it’s that type of location. Got it?” Both boys nodded their heads and gave Brian a fierce hug. Pulling four ten dollar bills from his pocket, Brian told them, “Here is twenty dollars for each of you. Mr. and Mrs. Fisher will buy you lunch and dinner. This money is for snacks you might want or some keepsake you would like. It has to last you all the time you’re at The Fun Park, so don’t spend it all at once. Got it?” Neither boy had held twenty dollars before, and it took Brian to tickle the two to get the attention. “Got it? Don’t spend it all at once.” Brian got two more fierce hugs and a, “Thank you daddy,” from both boys.

Randy came outside, asked if everyone was ready to go, and the six piled into the Fisher’s car, while Brian and Carol watched as they drove off. Hand in hand, Brian and Carol returned home, putting the yellow tag on their bedroom door knob before closing it. No one came up for air until around 11 a.m., and when they did, Tameria and Karen could see the glow that surrounded their parents, and the smirk on their parent’s faces that went with it. Tameria expressed what she and Karen were feeling at seeing their parents when she said, “I hope I find someone who makes me as happy as you two make each other.” The three girls wiped tears out of their eyes, as the four hugged in a loving family embrace.

”We are The Haints. Brian Jinks. Carol Jinks. Karen Jinks. Tameria Jinks. Meet with us. Jenny Glasstow. Meet with us. Those who know of The Haints and The Haints are with. Meet with us.”

The Jinks’ group hug ended when they heard The Haints call a meeting. Jenny was lounging on the patio reading a book when she heard the call. The others, called by The Haints, were each somewhere that allowed others not to notice their strange expressions when they heard the call.

”We are The Haints. Be at peace. We will no one harm. Tameria Jinks must make a decision before your winter adjournment. The Haints have learned many will not return to the school construct after the winter adjournment. Why is that Jenny Glasstow?”

“Winter adjournment,” took everyone by surprise in a confused way. Everyone was quiet for a few minutes, trying to decipher “Winter adjournment,” when Tara said, “I think The Haints is talking about Christmas break.”

”That is correct. Tara Still. Why will some at the school construct not return after Christmas. Jenny Glasstow?”

Jenny had to think for a few moments before she understood what The Haints wanted to know. “Some of the students will be moving away from this City or State because their parents, or guardians, have found jobs elsewhere or their Company is moving them. Other students have acquired enough credit hours, and courses, to graduate at Christmas.” Thankfully, at least for those new to this type of meeting, anything anyone said would be heard by the others thanks to The Haints.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks must make a decision to become fully human female before any leave the construct permanently. They must be adjusted so that Tameria has always been human female. Because they are leaving The Haints can go with them and bring harmony to those in need. They will not be harmed. But their will to do harm will be adjusted.”

It was Carol who brought up the question which had plagued them the first time The Haints brought up this subject. “You told us transmuting Tameria will take a day, but when? When is there a time she can have time to adjust to the complete changes? She also has to complete any school work as well during this time?”

Once again everyone was quiet, thinking about a time between now and Christmas when The Haints could work their magic and still allow Tameria to do her school work. “AW CRUD, HOW STUPID OF ME,” Jenny exclaimed. “In two weeks there are teacher meetings on Thursday and Friday. That would be a perfect time for Tameria to come back to school the following Monday as a full and complete girl. The change could take place starting Thursday and finish Friday if need be, and still give Tameria Saturday and Sunday to adjust and get any school work done.”

The Jinks could feel all “eyes” on them, Tameira especially, since the change was really their decision. “Well?” asked Brian, echoing Carol’s facial expression, and looking at Tameria. “This is something you’ve wanted for some time, have waited for, and now there will not be any medications or surgeries to make the change. And, someday you can be a mom.”

Brian’s last statement brought tears to Tameria’s eyes, and caused her to say, “Only if I can be as good a mom as I have right now.” Carol reached out and pulled her daughter into a tight hug, telling her, “You will be, sweetheart, you will be.”

When the tears had subsided, somewhat, the only thing that was said for the rest of that short meeting with The Haints was, “Let’s do it,” from Tameria. In three weeks, when Tameria returned to school after the teacher meetings, it would not be as Tameria the transgender girl, but as Tameria the born as a girl, girl. ALL records for Tameria would be altered by The Haints, thanks to records being stored on computers. Those who know nothing of The Haints will have their memories altered so they only remember Tameria always having been a girl, and not Robert Jinks. Those who know of The Haints will be allowed to remember Robert, but know they can never speak of it to anyone--besides, telling others Tameria used to be a boy would not only cost them their jobs, but possibly a trip to the hospital’s mental ward.

After the meeting ended, the four Jinks sat down and discussed what was going to take place in two weeks, planning on what to do afterwards, since Tameria would now be a full girl and need more than just those items which she had at the beginning. Now because of being a full girl, doctor visits would be an important part of her life, one which Carol felt was necessary after the change--if only to make sure their doctor recognized Tameria as a girl. Carol spent a few minutes mentally with The Haints, asking for them to work on changing Tameria’s medical records and scheduling a doctor’s appointment after school shortly after the change. The others asked why Carol was suddenly laughing, needing to wait for Carol to stop before everything was explained to them. “Because Tameria will soon be a full girl, I asked The Haints to work on changing her medical records and schedule an appointment after school after the change. They’d already worked to change her medical records and have already scheduled an appointment that Monday after school. They did it before I asked.” Upon hearing what The Haints had done, before being asked, the other three Jinks joined Carol as she again started laughing, getting Brian, who finally stopped laughing, to ask if they wanted to go out for brunch. Three loud “Yes” answered his question, and he took his three lovely ladies out to what turned out to be a wonderful meal.

~~ tbc ~~

The Haints

By Jamie Lee

Author’s Note: This story is a work of pure fiction, meant to be read for pure enjoyment. It is not based on facts of any kind, just those I made up in my mind. I realize some of which is in this story may seem far fetched, but it’s a story, dreamed up from the gray matter between my ears. So please read this story in the spirit it’s meant to be read, for fun. Jamie Lee

We had wandered the ether for millions upon millions of years, searching for an appropriate home that would serve our created purpose. Our creator had a dream to use us to bring harmony to her planet, but was too late, as with the rest of the planet, we were thrown out into the ether and left to drift until we found our purpose. We wandered past planet after planet, some having no life, and some with life but not needing our purpose. It wasn’t until we approached a system from the perpendicular that we observe a planet, a blue planet, with indications of needing our purpose, if only we could find the one which would become our catalyst.

~*~*~Part 3~*~*~

*-*-*Chapters 13-18*-*-*

*-*-*Chapter 13*-*-*

When the Jinks returned home, the talk centered around Tameria’s physical appearance after The Haints transformed her. Sheepishly she told them, “Um...I sort of already had that talk with them, what I would look like afterwards. They told me after all their time with me at school and elsewhere, it would be possible to give me the body of a girl my age and at that level of puberty. They saw that I was a bit upset, worried that I wouldn’t be as developed up top as some girls, but assured me I had nothing to worry about. They even said they could change my eye color but I said I like the color I have now.”

When the reprimand Tameria thought would be headed her way because of her talking with The Haints didn’t come, Tameria let out the breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. What did shock her was the statement she heard from her mother. “I’m glad you’ve decided how you want to appear to the world, and that you’re comfortable with your decision. Too many girls your age, and younger or older, still haven’t come to terms with their looks. And it plays on their self images. I think your decision to speak with The Haints shouldn’t come as a surprise since you were strong enough this past summer to tell us of your true self. Your dad and I are very proud of you for the courage you’ve so far shown in going through something extremely new to you. And the courage to stand up for yourself.” Tears started falling when Tameria heard her moms’ words, and thinking Tameria was upset, the three Jinks pulled Tameria into a tight hug, telling her it’d be okay. It was their turn to be surprised when Tameria told them, “I’m not upset, just so happy to have all three of you with me and helping me. I love you three very much.”

Everyone had dried their eyes when the front door to the house opened and two very excited boys came flying into the house. Both boys stopped and looked at their parents and sisters, noticing the looks on their faces. “Is something wrong?” Peter asked, wondering, for a kid his age, if a relative had been hurt. It was Tameria who went to her brothers, kneeled down in front of them, and gathered them into a hug before telling them, “No, we’re just very, very happy, and happy to see you two home.” She then kissed each boy on his cheek, eliciting the usual reaction from them of big sister giving them a kiss, before Tameria told them, “I love you both very much.” The sisterly kiss was forgotten because of Tameria’s last words, and both boys hugged her back before telling her, “We love you too...except when you kiss us,” they almost said simultaneously. “Oh, is that so?” Tameria told the two boys as a twinkle developed in her eyes. Peter and Bradley realized their mistake the moment they saw the twinkle in Tameria’s eyes, for the next instant, Tameria began tickling both boys. Neither boy was defenseless as they ganged up and Tameria and began tickling her. They were giving as good as they got until Brian, Carol, and Karen joined in and the free for all was on. And Peter and Bradely loved it all. The end came by way of the six Jinks going into a family group hug, causing the house to be filled with a love that could be cut with a knife.

Once the group hug broke up, Bradley walked back to the front door and came back with a sack they’d brought inside with them. Peter pulled something wrapped in tissue paper from the bag and handed it to his mom. “We got you this mom,” he told her, as everyone watched Carol unwrapped the object. When Carol saw the glass statuette of a beautiful Unicorn she was overwhelmed. Trying to talk through the lump in her throat, she told the boys, “Oh boys, it’s so beautiful. Thank you…” and tears ran down her cheeks. Bradley lifted another wrapped item from the bag and handed it to their dad. From the shape, it appeared to be a wine bottle. But as everyone watched, it was indeed a clear wine bottle, but with a three mast schooner inside. “Oh...I...um...oh my goodness, boys,” Brian tried to say more but like Carol, the lump in his throat wouldn’t let him. He gathered both boys into a hug and told them, “I love it, thank you.” (Neither boy saw Brian wipe the tears off his face.) Peter again pulled a wrapped item from the bag and handed it to Karen. As they all had done before, they watched as Karen unwrapped her package, and immediately broke out into sobs, as she held an exquisitely made glass statuette of a ballerina. Because she was crying so hard, the only thing she could do was pull her brothers into a hug long enough until she could say, “Thank you, I love you both.” Bradely once again pulled a package from the bag and handed it to Tameria. Tameria slowly unwrapped her package, almost dropping it when she saw the beautiful glass statuette of a woman holding a baby. Letting out a cry, which caused Brian to grab the statuette, Tameria’s hands flew to her face, covering it as she cried deep wracking sobs. Peter looked at Bradley, and Bradley at Peter, before both boys went to Tameria and pulled her into their own hug. “We’re sorry we upset you Tameria. We thought this was the perfect gift for you.” Tameria’s head snapped up and her hands encircled both boys, before telling them, “Oh you two, you haven’t upset me. You’ve made me very happy with your gift. It’s perfect.” She then reached up and wiped the tears from her brothers’ cheeks. “If you two aren’t the sweetest brothers to have,” Tameria told them before pulling them into another hug.

As the four older Jinks watched, Peter folded up the bag and took it out to the kitchen. This caused the four to ask the question Carol vocalized when Peter returned. “Um, boys? What did you get for yourselves at The Fun Park?” While Tameria and Karen may not have seen the slight smirk both boys gave each other, Brian and Carol did. Both knew from experience this could be both good and downright bad. But neither were prepared for what they heard next, as Bradely told the four, “We got to see how happy you all were with our gifts.” Peter was eight years old, and Bradley was seven years old, and what they had just said had caused the four older Jinks to regard the two boys as more than two young boys. The four could see unselfishness of their actions and the maturity it took for them to perform it. It was Tameria who asked, ”So, you still think they are too immature to know about you?”

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We are reconsidering our decision. Tameria Jinks.”

Glancing at the clock, Carol told Peter and Bradley, “Boys, I think it’s time for the two of you to go take your baths, before you go to bed. You’ve had a very busy day and I don’t want you two to be groggy all day tomorrow.” Before Peter and Bradley started towards the stairs, Brian asked, “Boys, these are very nice gifts you gave us, but where did you get the money to buy them?” Carol and Brian saw the smirk cross the boys’ faces before Bradley said, “Mark and Cindy told us their mom and dad had talked about going to The Fun Park a while before Thanksgiving. And they said they’d ask their parents if we could go with them, as long as you said we could go. So for the past...” and Bradley counted on his fingers, “...fifteen allowences, Peter and me have been saving for The Fun Park.” Brian did a quick calculation, at five dollars a week for fifteen weeks, and discovered each of his sons had sixty dollars for The Fun Park. That was one hundred and twenty plus the forty they’d been given, they took one hundred and sixty dollars, between them, to The Fun Park. “And did you have any money left over?” Brian asked. “Yes sir,” Peter replied. “After we asked Mr. Fisher if we could buy lunch for everyone, we had twenty dollars left.” Peter and Bradley didn’t understand when Brian looked at Carol, then the two looked at Tameria then Karen, and Tameria and Karen looked at their parents, but liked what they heard when Karen said, “You two did real good taking care of the money you had with you. Now, you two best do what mom said, and go get cleaned up before going to bed, or…” And Karen stood up and started for the boys, holding out her hands and acting as though she was about to start tickling the boys. This had the desired effect of getting both boys to run toward, and up the stairs to their room. It was Tameria who voiced what everyone was thinking by saying, “Those two stinkers had this whole thing planned weeks ago. They’re more than something else. ”Their planning is another reason to reconsider your decision, don’t you think.” Tameri thought to The Haints.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. This additional information has indeed provided further data to help reevaluate our decision. Tameria Jinks. We also gained access to the security devices at the entertainment construct, and monitored their activity. That too is being used to help The Haints reevaluate their decision. Tameria Jinks.”

Tameria didn’t realize she’d been nodding her head because of what The Haints said, but Carol did and asked, “Why are you nodding your head, Tameria?” The question brought Tameria back to the here and now after speaking with The Haints. “I’ve asked if what we’ve seen Peter and Bradley do today wouldn’t cause The Haints to change their minds about telling the boys about them. The Haints also watched over them while they were at The Fun Park, and because of the boys planning, their reasoning with the gifts, and what The Haints saw at the Park, they are reevaluating their decision not to tell Peter and Bradley about themselves.” Carol and Brian looked at each other, a look of concern crossing their faces. “But if The Haints do tell the boys, and the boys slip up at school or some other time, what then?” Because Tameria had been with The Haints the longest, she told her parents, “The Haints will help Peter and Bradley not tell anyone, it’s what they’ve done to those who know about The Haints. They’ll know about The Haints, but won’t be able to talk about them unless they are with others who also know about The Haints.” That bit of information caused Brian and Carol to relax, just at the moment when a loud thump was heard coming from upstairs. “So, I guess we’re back to normal,” Karen said, as Carol got up to go see what the imps were up to. They may have just demonstrated a level of maturity for boys their age, but they were still boys of their age and prone to just about anything.

No one was eager to climb out of bed Saturday, Carol and Brian especially, for obvious reasons. But breakfast finally started at nine in the morning, before chores were assigned, and homework after chores. The rest of Saturday and Sunday was a time for the Jinks to play together and rest, because it wouldn’t be long before things were going to change.

Monday was a different story, even more so because those who knew of The Haints were gushing with excitement over Tameria’s upcoming transformation. That excitement was first evident when all the girls were on the school bus that took them to school, making Tameria wish she had several gallons of ice water with her. “Well, come on, spill. Are you excited? What’s the first thing you’re going to do afterwards?” An excited Beckie asked Tameria. “You know, we should plan a shopping trip afterwards,” Grace said, “And then…” Tameria held up her hands and told the three, “Whoa whoa whoa...hold on a minute. You three have got to calm down. You get to school acting like you’ve just downed a whole bag of sugar and you know others are going to wonder what’s up. I don’t know what I’ll do afterwards, except get used to the change. After all, I’ll be completely like you are in every physical way. And it may take me some time to relearn how to do some things. You have to remember that right now I have a boy body, which is structurally different than the bodies you three have. Our center of gravity is different, our bone structure is different which makes us move differently. All of these things will change and will require relearning if I’m not to fall flat on my face. I’ll be like a baby taking its first steps, but a much older one.” Tameria started to notice how their excitement, and whispering, had started gaining attention and told the other three, “We’re gaining unwanted attention. Let’s table this talk until we can be alone.” That caused the three girls to look around and notice more than a few eyes on them, and nodded their heads in agreement.

If Tameria thought Beckie, Grace, and Tara were acting sugar ladened, she didn’t count on how those at school, who knew about The Haints, were going to act when they saw her. And as she did with her three close friends, she told those at school to act normal or they were going to be asked questions they couldn’t answer--literally. And so it went the rest of Monday at school, with Tameria calming down excited friends when she met them, a teacher here and there who was paying her a bit too much attention, all the while she tried to pay attention in her classes. The four girls did find time to talk privately in school, but decided walking home would give them more time to plan Tameria’s afterwards.

By Tuesday Tameria was about to scream. Everyone who knew about The Haints, and had been involved in the group meeting, were constantly asking her questions, and offering suggestions what to do after her transformation. With nine days to go, Tameria wasn’t sure she could stand much more of the bombardment she was receiving. She experienced more of the morons who took exception to how she presented herself, which The Haints cured, and all the concern about the change she would soon experience. And when she told her parents she was going to call off the change, and why, they sat her down and talked with her, reminding her that friends could get over bearing sometimes, but it was because they liked her and cared for her. That talk helped calm her down, and made her see the truth in what her parents said. But she still came home some days, went to her room, laid on her bed, pulled the pillow over her head, and screamed until she almost lost her voice. When this happened, Carol was always there for her, rubbing her back as Tameria lay on her bed, reminding Tameria that it wouldn’t be long now.

During the ten days before the change would take place, The Haints had made it clear to Tameria, and her parents, that Tameria needed to eat as much protein as possible, even more the day the change would start. They said it was to help make sure there would be sufficient building material when they started their work. And so it was The Wednesday when the change would start, when Tameria got home from school, and everyone who knew of the change was on edge. Tameria was quiet throughout the entire school day, quieter than normal. Her friends wished her well and would see her the following Monday. Beckie, Grace, and Tara said they’d call to see how things went and would come over after the change was finished. Even Tameria’s teachers, who knew about The Haints, gave her encouragement, though they themselves looked worried. The walk home was somber for the four friends, even though the three friends tried to carry on a normal conversation. When they finally arrived at Tameria’s house, there were tears in the eyes of the three girls, as they wished Tameria well before hugging her and watching as Tameria walked into her house. The three went their separate ways, each wondering if they’d really see Tameria again, alive.

Carol had been standing at the window watching for Tameria and her three close friends, hoping the decision Tameria had made was right for her. Carol had done enough research to know had Tameria chosen the medical way, it was a safe and sure method for Tameria to reach her goal. Even after her own conversation with The Haints, she still had reservations about letting The Haints do the transformation because she knew so little of their abilities and maybe ulterior motives. But Tameria trusted them, and her mind was made up, so all Carol and Brian could do was support her decision. Carol watched as the three girls gave Tameria hugs, wiping tears from their eyes--they were worried too--before Tameria headed to the house and walked through the front door. Tameria never said a word, but ran to her mom and held her in a tight hug, asking, “Have I made the right decision?” Tears ran down Carol’s cheeks, herself hurting because her daughter hurt, before asking, “Haven’t The Haints looked out for you this far? Haven’t they helped others change for the better? And don’t you trust them implicitly? Sweetheart, are you frightened because you are to become a whole girl, one who can give birth as other women do, or because Robert is going to never have existed?” All a surprised Carol heard was, “Yes!”

“I spoke with The Haints today,” Carol told Tameria, “And they told me when you go to bed tonight, they’d put you into a deep sleep, and we were not to go into your room until they contacted us. And because of this, and what Peter and Bradley showed The Haints, they have changed their minds and are willing to tell the boys about themselves. So when the boys get home, and your dad and Karen, we’re all going to sit down with the boys and start explaining The Haints to them. Then it will be The Haints turn to speak with the boys. And, they’d like it if you’d do the first part of the explaining, since they really look up to you. Okay, sweetheart?”

Carol felt Tameria’s head nod yes before telling her, “Why don’t you go get changed then come down to the kitchen. Okay?” Again Carol felt Tameria’s head nod yes, before Tameria released her mom and went up to her room. Carol watched as Tameria slowly climbed the stairs, realizing that all too soon a real girl would be coming down those same stairs. More tears fell from Carol’s eyes, knowing she would never have had an oldest son.

Carol and Tameria were in the kitchen talking and snacking when the front door opened and slammed shut, indicating the boys were home. Carol looked toward the front door as both boys walked into the kitchen. “Um...did I or did I not tell you two NOT to slam the front door before today?” Carol asked Peter and Bradley, who both found something interesting to look at on the kitchen floor. “Well, yeah, you sort of did,” Bradley replied, still looking at the kitchen floor. “Look at me boys,” Carol told them, trying her hardest not to laugh at their current expressions. “First off, I did tell you before today about slamming the front door, and it’s ‘Yes Ma’am’, not yeah! Got it?” When neither boy replied she asked, “Got it?” Carol could see the smirks on their faces, catching on they slammed the front door deliberately. “Yes ma’am,” both boys replied, before Peter asked, “Can we have a snack.” Carol kept a straight face, or as straight as she could, but was chuckling to herself inside at what those two imps had done. “It’s may I and yes you may have a snack,” Carol told the two and pointed to the food stuffs on the island counter.

When both boys had their mouths full, and therefore couldn’t respond right away, Carol told them, “We’re going to have a family meeting when your dad and sister get home. So save your questions until we’re all together. After you’ve finished eating what you have, I want you two to go change and lay down and rest until someone comes to get you.” Both Tameria and Carol saw the questions in the eyes of both boys, but knew when their mom gave an order, they’d follow it without question--sort of. After the boys left, and the door to their room was heard slamming shut, Tameria and Carol broke out in laughter. “Those two stinkers slammed the front door on purpose,” Tameria said. “Oh you know it,” Carol replied, as the two women resumed their laughter. “Do you think they’ll be okay after we tell them about The Haints? Or after The Haints talk to them?” Tameria asked her mom, who Tameria saw had a worried look on her face. “Sweetheart, The Haints have never physically hurt anyone, or let anyone get hurt physically. We’ve seen what it was like on their planet before it blew up, so I don’t think they’ll hurt Peter or Bradley. What worries me is how the boys will react when they learn what we know.” Tameria walked over to her mom and pulled her into a hug, telling her, “I think from what we’ve recently seen, they’ll be okay with what they hear. And if they’re not, I’ll just have to kiss them again.” That statement got both women laughing again, and earned Tameria a kiss on the top of her head from her mom.

Both women turned when they heard the front door open, and saw Karen walk into the house. Karen could see that Tameria and her mom had been having a serious conversation, just by the expressions on their faces. “Are you two okay, is there something I should know about?” Karen asked the two as she set the packages she was carrying down near the stairs. “Yes, you need to know that The Haints have changed their minds about revealing themselves to Peter and Bradley, and we’re going to tell them when your dad gets home,” Carol told Karen, as the front door opened again and Brian came into the house. “Perfect timing, dear, we were just talking about you,” Carol told him with just a bit of a smirk to her mouth. “Uh huh,” Brian replied, “And I’ll bet it wasn’t anything good, right,” Brian said as he walked into the kitchen, grabbing Carol and giving her a very sensuous kiss. “EEEEWWW,” they heard from Tameria, and “Get a room,” from Karen, before the couple started laughing at the antics of their two daughters.

Carol gave Brian a quick peck on the lips before telling him, “The Haints have decided to reveal themselves to the boys. They believe with what they saw from the boys the other day, that the boys can be trusted with their secret.” Carol saw concern on Brian’s face before he said, “But will the boys be able to handle what they are about to be told? You know how secrets can change how a person acts, and this talk could change how the boys act, and not for the better.” Carol had had this same thought, but after thinking about what the boys said and did last Friday, felt they’d be okay. And told Brian the exact same thing. “Karen, would you please go get the boys and bring them into the study?” Carol asked Karen, before taking Brian’s hand and leading him to the study, with Tameria following behind. Five minutes later, Peter, Bradley, and Karen following, walked into the study. Karen sat down in an armchair as Carol beckoned the boys to come sit on either side of Tameria on the small couch. “Boys,” Brian began, “We have something to tell you and then we’re going to have you listen to some friends we know. Tameria is going to be the one to tell you what we want you to know, but you must understand that it’s very important that you keep all of this to yourselves. It’s also important that you don’t act up around others just because you know something they may not know, GOT IT?” Peter and Bradley had heard their dad use the last two words on more than one occasion, and knew from experience when it was emphasized it was very serious. As if the two boys’ brains were wired together, they replied, “Yes sir,” at the same time.

Tameria held out her hands to her brothers, an indication to them that she wanted to hold their hands. After they took her hands, she started speaking. “Peter, Bradley,” Tameria said as she looked at each boy. “A few months ago something kind of neat happened to me, I met some things.” As Tameria watched the faces of her brothers, she saw the question form on Bradley’s face before he asked, “Don’t you mean someone? How can anyone mean some things?” Tameria chuckled and told him, “No, these are some things, let me explain…” Tameria finished telling the boys about The Haints and why they landed on Earth. And that at first they weren’t going to reveal themselves to the boys because they felt the boys were too immature. But because of what they did last Friday caused The Haints to reevaluate their decision, and that they decided to speak with the boys. “Now I want you two to relax, and not get upset or excited, because The Haints are going to speak directly to both of you. It’s going to seem strange hearing someone talk that you can’t see, but it will be okay. Got it?” Tameria looked at each of her brothers after what she told them, and saw each boy nod his head in understanding. “Okay, I want you to hold my hands, close your eyes and relax. Ready?” Tameria asked, getting two more nods.

”We are The Haints. Peter Jinks. Bradley Jinks. We will you no harm. You are safe with us. Do you understand?”

Carol, Brian, and Karen had been added by The Haints to the conference with Peter and Bradley, so they heard the question The Haints asked. “Peter, Bradley, The Haints can hear you if you speak, as well if you think speak. So just answer whichever way is easiest for the both of you,” Carol told the two boys.

“Yes ma’am,” they said in unison, “We understand.” And Bradley added, “WOW, this is sooo cool!”

”We are The Haints. Peter Jinks. Bradley Jinks. We come from a planet which was destroyed some millions of Earth years ago. A planet which was up from this solar systems ‘ rotation and a very long way away. Do you understand?”

“You’re telling us your planet was destroyed a very long time ago, and because our solar system is in a circle, your planet was a long way away and up from our solar system. I think the word you mean is perpendicular, right?” It took Peter a bit to pronounce the word, but he got his meaning across.

”We are The Haints. Peter Jinks. Bradley Jinks. Yes. You are correct . Peter Jinks. Our planet was far away in the perpendicular to this solar system. Our creator made us so we could put an end to all aggression on our planet. But there weren’t enough of us to act in time and the aggressive ones used a weapon which caused our planet to explode. We have traveled longer than your planet has existed. We have viewed planets and events which can’t be seen from this planet. We found this world and saw it was in need of our help, if it was to escape the fate our planet suffered. We saw in Tameria Jinks a human who would welcome us and help us save your planet. And if you allow us, we will be with Peter Jinks and Bradley Jinks. You must understand that no one else must know about us, unless we will it. You must understand that you must not act differently than you’ve already shown The Haints. You two are like Tameria Jinks in that you care for others and will do great things when you become mature humans.”

“WOW OH WOW,” Bradley exclaimed. “This is sooo really cool! Um...Tameria, how do we tell The Haints they can be with us?” Bradley asked Tameria, seeing the smile on his sisters’ face. “All you do is tell them you want them to be with you,” Tameria said, “You give them permission to be with you. But understand, what they said about no one knowing about them is very important. If the wrong people find out about them, they’ll try to use them for their own purposes. And those purposes could be bad. You two understand?” After Peter and Bradley acknowledged they understood, they then told The Haints they had permission to be with each boy, and then they each leaned into Tameria, realizing the nature of what occurred. It was Bradley who asked, as tears rolled down his cheeks, “a lot of people died when their planet blew up, didn’t they?” Tameria put her arms around her brothers before telling them, “Yes, Bradley, a lot of people died when their planet blew up. All because some people couldn’t stand that everyone didn’t believe as they did. Peter, Bradley, it’s okay to believe differently than others, as long as your beliefs don’t hurt others. Many wonderful things have been discovered because some had different beliefs, just as many have been hurt or killed because they believed differently. The difference is that of being more concerned about others than only concerned about yourself. Do you two understand, understand the difference?” Tameria had just given her brothers a lot of mature information, but wasn’t really surprised when they told her, “Yes.”

“Peter, Bradley, there’s something else you need to know. Tonight, when I go to bed, The Haints are going to transform me into a real girl. So I may not see the two of you until late Friday. And, you must NOT come into my room. Got it?” Tameria looked first to Peter then to Bradley, after telling them what she was about to undergo. Carol, Brian, and Karen, along with Tameria, saw the look on Bradley’s face, one which they all knew meant he was thinking about something. And that something ended up being, “Um...Tameria, are you saying that someday you’ll be like that glass statue of the lady holding the baby?” Tameria pulled Bradley in tight to her and told him, “Yes. It means exactly that, someday I’ll be a mother, like our mother is to us. And you two will become Uncles.” Bradley’s only reply was, “Cooool…”

It was Carol who first spotted the twinkle in Peter’s eyes. She nudged Brian and mouthed, ‘Look at Peter’s eyes’. She then got Karen’s attention and did the same to her. All three knew from experience when either boy got a twinkle in his eyes that something was up and it could be good or bad. And when Peter went into his act, all three had to cover their mouths tightly to avert the laughs the three had developed. “AW NO...AW NO…” Peter moaned, as his left hand went to his forehead and started rubbing it. “AW this is horrible, Bradley.” Tameria had already turned her head to look at Peter, and Bradley had leaned forward to look at Peter when he said Bradley’s name. “Bradley, do you know what this means, when Tameria is a real girl? She’s gonna wanna kiss us more, lots more.” Now the three older Jinks had both hands covering their mouths, desperately trying to prevent the rucas laughter from escaping their mouths. “Eww YUCK. How are we gonna stop her?” Bradley asked Peter, knowing full well what Peter was doing. The three older Jinks were now almost past their abilities to keep from laughing, with a few snickers escaping their lips. They watched as Tameria did a slow burn, or so it seemed, first looking at Peter, then Bradley, as both boys were wearing their patented disgusted looking faces. “Oh ho, so you aren’t going to like your real sister kissing you, is it? Well…,” but Tameria never finished the sentence, because she turned her hands into claws and proceeded to go after the ribs of both boys; pulling the boys into her as she did so. The laughter and squeal from both boys broke the dam the older Jinks had been holding back, and the room was awash with laughter. Peter and Bradley were squirming so much they slid right off the couch and onto the floor, where they proceeded to get back up and have a go at Tameria. Tameria had her hands full, trying to give back what she herself was receiving, until Carol and Karen snuck up behind Peter and Bradley and pulled both boys back to them and continued the tickle session. Tameria was laughing, Brian was laughing, Carol and Karen were laughing, and the boys loved what was happening. The tickling stopped a few moments later, with Carol and Karen hugging the two boys, and the boys leaning into the hugs. At that precise moment, the love in that room even touched The Haints, and they knew they’d chosen well with this family group.

Carol happened to glance at the clock on the wall and saw it close to 8:30 p.m. “Boys,” she said, “It’s time for you two to get ready for bed. Shower or bathe, brush your teeth and put your night clothes on.” She finished, and received an, “Okay mommy.” Peter turned and hugged Karen, before kissing her on the cheek. Bradley did the same to Carol, before both boys got up and headed to their bedroom. “Well, that went much better than I expected it would,” Brian said to the rest of his family. “I thought for sure when The Haints spoke to the boys they’d run off in terror because of hearing voices in their head.” It was Tameria who said, “I don’t think there ever was anything to worry about, given their attitudes of late. I almost think they knew something was up but not sure if they should ask or needed to ask. And I’ll add, I’m awfully glad they’re my brothers.” Carol patted Tameria’s knee and told her, “Well said, sweetheart, well said.” With the boys off getting ready for bed, the four headed to the kitchen, to get drinks and something to snack on until it was time for Tameria to head off for her transformation.

It was a subject they’d talked about before, but now that it was about to transpire, there was little more to say. The expressions on the others’ faces didn’t go unnoticed by Tameria, who told them, “It’s going to be okay, please don’t worry. I’ll be fine, and I won’t feel a thing the entire time.” Karen knuckled tears out of her eyes, as did Carol and Brian, all three knowing if something did go wrong, they’d lose a very precious and special girl forever. The boys finally came back down to say goodnight, with Bradley asking Tameria, “You sure you’re gonna be alright? Nothing gonna happen to you? ‘Cause I don’t want nothing to happen to you, Tameria.” Tameria pulled her little brother into a tight hug, and wiped tears out of her eyes with her free hand. “Yes, little one, I’m going to be alright. Now you get to bed and I’ll see you sometime Friday. Got it,” she gently asked him, kissing him lightly on the cheek. Bradley nodded his head, kissed Tameria on the cheek and headed off to bed, followed by Brian and Carol who would tuck the boys in and try to answer any questions they might have left.

Peter and Bradley awoke a little after 8 a.m., going through their usual routine of one in the bathroom and one getting dressed and making his bed. When both boys were ready, they went and stood before the door to Tameria’s room. “Do you think she’s okay,” Bradley asked Peter, as Peter puts his arm around his little brothers’ shoulder. “Well, The Haints did say they’d take care of Tameria, so I guess we gotta trust them,” Peter replied as they quietly walked back down the hall to their parents’ room, only to see the red plastic tag on the door knob; they didn’t know how much Brian and Carol needed each other through the night. Knowing not to disturb their parents, they headed down to the kitchen, finding Karen already there, a cup of coffee in her hands.

“Hi guys,” she said gently, “How are you two doing? Did you sleep well?” Bradley walked over to Karen, put his little arms around her neck, laid his head on her shoulder and started crying. Karen sat the cup down on the kitchen table and pulled her youngest brother into her lap. As she held Bradley, Peter walked over and repeated Bradley’s actions, getting himself pulled into a hug by Karen. “Karen,” Bradley said between cries, “Is...Tameria...gonna...be...okay...really?” Karen rubbed the boys’ back as she told him, “Bradley, I wasn’t with Tameria at school, or at the mall, when The Haints kept Tameria from being hurt by showing several people just what happens when hate takes total control of people. Yes, Bradley, Tameria is really going to be okay.” She laid her head on Bradley’s head, then kissing the top of his head asked, “How about scrambled eggs and bacon this morning?” She felt both boys nod their heads and told them, “Okay, you two set the table for everyone, get out the toaster and the bread, and we’ll get this show on the road.” Peter lifted his head off Karen’s shoulder before telling her, “This isn’t a show, we’re getting breakfast.” Karen gave Peter an incredulous look before replying, “Why this is so a show we’re putting on. You two are the prop men and I’m the director,” she said with just a bit of snootiness in her voice, causing both boys to laugh at her silliness. “Now scoot, let’s get things ready,” Karen told her brothers, kissing each on his cheek before the three got to work.

Carol and Brian were just concluding needing each other, again, as they’d done most of the night, when Carol said, “Hmmm...I smell bacon cooking. And eggs. You don’t suppose those two stinkers are doing something they know they’re not cleared to do, do you?” Brian lifted his head off Carol’s left breast and told her, “I’m administering to your needs and all you can say is, ‘I smell bacon cooking.’ What? Have I lost my touch?” “Sweetheart, your administrations were beyond wonderful, and I really needed you so much last night, and may again tonight, but we better go see if the boys aren’t trying to burn the kitchen down as a hint they’d like a bigger room.” The two shared another passionate kiss, as Carol reached down and gently caressed Brian’s member. “Darling, if you continue with that, we may have to buy a new house if the boys are indeed hinting they’d like a bigger room by burning down the kitchen.” They shared one more deep, passionate, kiss before getting out of bed and getting dressed.

“Okay, you two,” Karen told Carol and Brian, when they walked into the kitchen, “Sit down, breakfast is ready. I’ve had a terrible time keeping these two urchins out of everything until you two came out of your cave.” Karen winked at her brothers, causing both to snicker at what she just told their parents. “Oooo...I think we were just compared to bears, darling,” Brian told Carol. “Yeah, I got that impression,” Carol replied, as Brian circled the table one way and Carol the other, before pouncing on Peter and Bradley, and hugging Karen. The boys, as they usually did when pounced upon, laughed and screamed and loved every minute of the attention. Karen for her part, fiercely hugged each of her parents, wiping tears away afterwards. “Yeah, we know honey, we’re worried too,” they each whispered into Karen’s ear.

When everyone had eaten their fill, it was Brian who said to the boys, “Um...gentleman, you two are invited on an excursion to the local business conglomerate. There will be confections, merriment, and a connoisseur’s delight of edible sustenance.” Peter slowly turned his head toward Bradley, as Bradley did the same to Peter, before both boys slowly shook their heads, looked toward the kitchen ceiling and said in unison, while looking at the father, “HUH?” Neither Karen, Brian or Carol could hold back the laughter that built from the two boys’ theatrics. “Guys, your mom and I are going to take you to the mall. You know, that place with all the stores, that huge food court, candy stores, and the arcade.” When neither boy responded, Brian and Carol suddenly looked worried, until both boys broke out into laughter, high fiving each other. “Got ya,” Bradley said as he and Peter continued to laugh. Both boys quickly slid out of their chairs and under the table as the three older Jinks started their approach to even out the little score the boys achieved. “Oh, look dear,” Carol said to Brian, “Look how they cringe at our approach. Maybe we should cancel the outing to the mall.” “NO, NO, DON’T DO THAT,” both boys yelled, and immediately came out from under the kitchen table. Only to immediately be grabbed by Brian and Carol. It was quite noisy in the kitchen for the next few minutes, as the boys paid the price for putting one over on their parents. And they all loved it.

Brian, Carol, and Karen had discussed the night before how to keep Peter and Bradley busy so they wouldn’t worry about Tameria. While the two were young, they had always been fascinated by everything they saw at the mall, even the entire structure itself. And they asked more questions than Brian or Carol could even answer, some rather mature for one seven years old and one eight years old. All three Jinks also knew that by taking the boys to the mall they’d be dead tired when they returned home, making it easier for them to sleep soundly through the night, and not worry so much about Tameria. What the three would do Friday depended when, or if, Tameria was ready to walk out of her room; hopefully not, ever.

When the paybacks had been awarded, and everyone had calmed down, it was Carol who took charge and announced, “Peter, Bradley, if you will please help clean up, then got upstairs to your room, brush your teeth again, use the toilet, and put what knick-knacks you carry in your pockets, your dad and I will take you to the mall.” Flash Gordon was slow compared to how fast the two boys rinsed off the dishes, put them into the dishwasher, put away the now unplugged toaster and bread, put away the condiments, and helped dry the pans that Karen washed. In fact, they pushed and pulled Karen over to the sink and practically shoved the necessary items into her hands for washing the pans. It took all the will power Carol and Brian possessed to keep from laughing out loud watching their boys at work, but not hard to feel proud of their two young boys.

It was quiet in the house after the four left for the mall, and Karen found herself sitting on the floor outside of Tameria’s bedroom, with her knees drawn up to her chest. “You will take care of her, won’t you? We really need her to be okay.” Karen stabbed at tears that were rolling down her cheeks, not expecting what was said next.

”We are The Haints. Karen Jinks. Tameria Jinks is progressing as planned. Worry not for your sister. Karen Jinks. We will protect her during her transition. Karen Jinks. Be at peace. Karen Jinks. All is well.”

Such overwhelming relief washed over Karen that she rested her head on her knees and wept openly, finally knowing Tameria was alright. She didn’t know how long she had cried, or sat at Tameria’s bedroom door, but felt much lighter as she went to the kitchen to get something to drink. She even felt so much better that she decided to watch a movie, one which would provide the laughter she felt building inside her. One which would help her remember that Tameria would be walking out of her bedroom very soon now. One she knew her soon to be new sister loved to watch.

*-*-*Chapter 14*-*-*

When the movie had finished, Karen fell asleep on the couch, only to be awakened some time later by a gentle kiss on her cheek. Heavy eyelids fluttered open to allow her to view Brandley standing before her, holding a bag in one of his hands. “Hi, sis,” Bradley said before raising the bag, “We brought you something from the mall.” Karen’s eyes went big as she saw the bag was from Jeb’s Candy’s, a candy store a person could easily spend half an hour perusing the shelves due to all the choices available. Karen also knew, from experience, that Jeb’s carried a chocolate that could only be described as nectar of the Gods. Sitting up, she took the bag Bradley offered, and all but squealed with delight when she saw that indeed, chocolate was in the bag. She gave Bradley a questioning look because this chocolate was not inexpensive. “Um...me and Peter had some allowance left over, and mom and dad helped.” Karen patted the couch to her left, indicating for Bradley to sit beside her. Looking up, she saw Peter sheepishly standing a few feet away, so she patted the right side of her and Peter crawled up beside her. When both boys were sitting beside her, she told them, “Oh you two are so special, thank you for this chocolate.” Then she did something both boys acted like they thoroughly hated, she kissed each on the cheek. Hearing Peter yell, “MOM,” brought Carol and Brian out of the kitchen, and had them holding back laughter when Peter asked, “Mom, is there any cleaning stuff for kissing cooties?” It started with uncontrollable snickers from Bradley, because of what Peter just said, and blossomed into full blown laughter, which caused Bradley to slide off the couch and land on flat his back on the floor. As Bradley continued to laugh, holding his stomach as he did so, Carol and Brian joined in, and increased their volume when Karen, giving Peter an icy stare, kissed him again. Peter gave Karen a contemptuous look before attacking her ribs. When Karen and Peter finished their attacks and counter-attacks, Karen had pulled Peter into a tight hug, reaching up every so often to wipe a tear from his cheeks. “Is Tameria going to be okay?” He asked Karen, as she wiped off another set of tears from his cheeks. “Sweetheart, I have it on very good authority that Tameria is doing just fine,” Karen told her brother as she held him close. “That’s good to hear,” Peter said, as she leaned into his older sister’s hug.

“Guys, I think you two need to go shower or bathe after your busy day, and then we’ll have a snack before you two go to bed.” Brian had seen how tired Peter and Bradley looked when they had returned home, so he and Carol had decided an early bedtime would be best for the two. Peter kissed Karen on the cheek before getting off the couch and following Bradley up to their bedroom. When the boys were out of earshot, Karen told her mom and dad, “The Haints spoke to me just after you all left for the mall. I guess I was so worried about Tameria they felt it necessary to reassure me she was alright and progressing as they had planned.” She reached up and wiped escaping tears off her cheeks, before the three found themselves in another hug. “She’s alright, mom and dad. We’ll see her shortly.”

With the boys fast asleep, Karen bid her parents a good night and watched as they walked hand in hand down the hall to their bedroom, putting the red plastic tag on the door knob before closing the door. Karen smiled at the thought of the love her parents were going to share again that night, hoping she too could someday find a man as wonderful as her dad. She didn’t realize how tired she actually was until after she’d used the bathroom. She didn’t remember falling asleep when she crawled into bed, but knew the next morning that this was the first time since Tameria had gone to bed Wednesday, that she had slept soundly.

As sleep abated, Karen started to realize there were noises coming from downstairs; they sounded like pans being banged. Not bothering to dress, she threw on her robe, opened the door to her bedroom, and saw Peter and Bradley looking at her blurry eyed. “What’s all that noise,” Bradley asked, just before Carol and Brian came out of their bedroom. “What the hell is going on?” A rather irritated Brian asked, receiving blank looks from the three children. “Well, we aren’t going to find out standing her,” Carol smartly told the small group, as she turned and started down the stairs, with the others right behind her.

The five Jinks came to an abrupt halt when they reached the kitchen, stunned looks plastered on their faces. It took only a moment after they heard, “Hi guys, ya’ll sleep good,” coming from Tameria, before a joyous riot broke out. Peter and Bradley were hugging Tameria’s waist, while the older Jinks had Tameria at the center of their hugs. “Guys, guys, air, I need air,” Tameria said before the pressure of the hugs lessened. Tameria saw the tears on everyone’s face, as she gently reached out to wipe them away. It was Carol who reached up to gently wipe the tears from Tameria’s cheeks as Tameria told them all, “Hey, I’m okay. Breakfast anyone? OH, THE BACON!!” Brian turned and turned the bacon just as it all had started to smoke. Thankfully it wasn’t burnt too bad, but that wasn’t a concern to everyone right now. The happy family went about their breakfast tasks, Peter and Bradley again becoming the prop men, with Carol becoming the director. Brian helped Peter skip the step stool by lifting his son high enough to reach the plates and glasses in the cabinet, which he dutifully handed to Bradley. Carol had pointed to Tameria’s chair and told her, “SIT,” before finishing what Tameria had started. Getting breakfast going was slower than usual, because everyone couldn’t keep from looking at Tameria and the slight changes they saw.

The three older Jinks found it almost comical as they watched Bradley and Peter eat their breakfast while they constantly looked at their new sister. And had they not had a free hand to cover their mouths, they’d have sprayed food all over the table when Bradley said to Tameria with a mouth full of scrambled eggs, “Wow, sis, you’re so much more beautiful.” And it caused them even more problems when Peter said, “Yeah, the old Tameria was pretty, but you’re really pretty.” It’s hard to snicker with a mouth full of scrambled eggs, and hard not to choke as they are swallowed. But the three managed it as they watched Tameria school her face into a perfect school marm and arched one eyebrow as she glared from little brother to little brother. And it was even funnier as both boys THOUGHT they’d stepped over the line before Tameria pulled them into a hug and told the two, “And I feel so much more prettier.” Brian, Carol, and Karen lost it and began to laugh out loud, seeing the look of relief on the two boys’ faces. “And I love you two very much,” Tameria told her brothers, right before she kissed each one on their cheeks. “Aww, yuck, MOM she’s done it again. She gave us cooties.” That statement of Peter’s brought down the house. Bradley slid off his chair and ended up under the kitchen table. Brian, Carol, and Karen were laughing so hard that tears were streaming down their cheeks. And Peter, Peter was caught in Tameria’s grip, and getting more kisses than he’d had since he was born. Everyone suddenly stopped laughing when they heard Peter crying as he told Tameria, “I sure missed you. I was worried we’d never see you again.” Tameria hugged the diminutive boy as he cried against her chest, helping Tameria realize that the breasts he was leaning against were real. And be used one day to cater to the needs of her own child.

Talk during the rest of breakfast centered around Tameria and her change. “Yes,” she replied when Karen asked if she felt different, “I can tell I walk differently, if a little bit off balance right now.” “No, I don’t remember anything that happened,” was the answer she gave Peter’s question. Bradley was studying Tameria’s face intently before he said, “Your nose is nicer looking, more like a girls’ nose.” That observation drew comments from the older Jinks, agreeing with Bradley’s assessment. Other features were pointed out, as their morning meal came to an end, which beget the reply from Tameria, “I hadn’t noticed. I haven’t been awake that long.” With everyone done eating, the prop men began their work, while the ladies started on the plates, glasses, and utensils. Brian stood off to the side and studied his new daughter, noticing the change of her hips, her narrower waist, and a few inches in height gain. While he didn’t know if The Haints could lengthen her hair, it did seem to be several inches longer--but this thought might be because he hadn’t seen his daughter in a day and a half. Still, The Haints do very good work.

Carol cleared her throat, causing Brian to stop his observations, and look to his wife. With eye movements and subtle head movements toward the garage, Brian finally caught on what his wife wanted. “Hey, boys. I need some help out in the garage moving things around to straighten up the place.” Peter looked over to Bradley, who looked back, before they both rolled their eyes, looked up to the ceiling, and shook their heads before Bradley told his dad, “Dad, why can’t you just say we need to go with you to the garage so the ladies can talk? Sheesh, parents.” Bradley’s words, and the stunned look on Brian’s face caused the three girls to start laughing, and continue to laugh as they watched both boys each take one of Brian’s hands and pull the man towards the garage. Only when the door to the garage did the laughter die out.

When the door to the garage closed, if there had been a fly on the wall it would have thought the noise in the kitchen was the start of a sleepover. First Carol shot Tameria a question, then Karen fired a question, then Carol, then Karen, all before Tameria had a chance to answer the first question asked. Tameria was so overcome with joy at the care her mother and sister were showing that she started crying and pulled the other two women into a hug. “Thank you so much for caring about me. Even after what The Haints told me I was really scared I’d never see all of you again.” And if that fly were big enough, it would have gone and brought back a box of tissues, a big box.

When the three had dried their eyes, Tameria told her mom and sister, “Both of you have helped me so much since I came out to the family, but I’m going to need help in an area that at the time wasn’t important. The Haints told me I’m going to have my first period tomorrow, and I’ll need help big time.” Tameria became annoyed when Carol and Karen both started snickering. “I don’t think it’s funny, I’m really scared about all this,” Tameria told the two women, and wiped at more tears that wanted to slide down her cheeks. “Oh honey, we’re sorry, it’s just that neither of us thought we’d ever have to deal with that subject with you. You would have gone on hormones, when you were of age after you had the surgery, and periods wouldn’t be a thing you’d needed to worry about. But now, now that The Haints have transformed you, well, it just caught us off guard. Plus, Tameria, you remember yourself as Robert, and will get to experience something regular boys will never experience. Someday you can become a mother, and know how it feels to bring a life into this world.”

The three ladies consoled each other again in another group hug, and almost emptied the box of tissues that Carol placed on the kitchen table. She looked at the time, 10 a.m., and told Tameria and Karen, “Girls, go get dressed, we’re going shopping, and have lunch out today.” Karen and Tameria kissed Carol before speeding off to their rooms, Carol following at a slower pace. With purses in hand, Carol led the three out to the garage where she told Brian and the boys, “You three hold down the house, we’re going shopping and lunch out today.” The three girls started laughing as they watched the three boys roll their eyes, look to the ceiling before shaking their heads. Brian kissed Carol goodbye, while Bradley hugged Karen--and received a kiss--as Peter hugged Tameria--and received a kiss. The boys watched as Carol backed her car out of the garage, down the driveway and away toward their shopping trip. “Guys, when you get married, you can look forward to this happening quite often. And if you get upset about it, you’ll spend the night out in the backyard in a sleeping bag.” The boys looked at each other before Peter told his dad, “Dad I got a bridge I’ll sell ya, cheap.” Brian knew when he’d been had, and grabbed both boys around their waist before hoisting them into the air and carrying them into the house--Bradley did the honors of opening the door to the house. And the boys loved it.

Because The Haints told Tameria she would have her first period tomorrow, Saturday, the ladies first stop was a major chain drug store to get the necessary sanitary items Tameria would need, it was also to help Tameria learn about something she previously would never have needed. After parking the car, going into the store, and finding the aisle containing the feminine sanitary products, Carol and Karen started answering Tameria’s questions as well as telling her the whens, whatfors, and how tos of using the sanitary products. After Karen’s rather unpleasant experience a year ago, they made sure to emphasize how important it was to maintain cleanliness at all times, or it was possible to develop some rather annoying unpleasantness. After selecting the necessary items, pads and tampons, plus cleansing products, Carol then took Tameria to the family planning aisle, and told her, “Tameria, I’m not naive to believe you’d wait until marriage before becoming sexually active, which is a decision only you can make. But if you decide to become sexually active, then I want you to make DAMN sure that boy uses a condom. NO CONDOM, NO ENTRY!! GOT IT?” Carol’s last statement had Tameria and Karen leaning on each other, holding each other up while they tried to suppress the laughter they tried not to broadcast all over the store. Even Carol started laughing at seeing what her last statement had done to her daughters. Carol untangled Tameria from Karen before telling her, “Sweetheart, I’ve known girls in my high school class who got pregnant before they turned eighteen, and it turned their lives upside down. At the time, they had to drop out of school and finish high school at home. And with some of the families, when the baby came, it was a burden on the family. And some of the girls were kicked out of their homes, needing to move in with family members who were more sympathetic with their needs. Sweetheart, right now the thought of having sex will be alluring to you because it’s something new, uncharted territory. I just want you to make sure you’re safe if you decide to become sexually active. There’s another couple of reasons to wait in becoming sexually active. Boys have a tendency to brag about their “conquests,” blab about the girls they’ve had sex with. You could develop a reputation of being “easy,” a girl who spreads her legs at the drop of a hat. Right now, from what I gather, you have a good reputation at school, so much so that many girls, and guys, look up to you. They’ve seen what many have put you through and have admired your perseverance. The other reason deals with STDs, some which you’d never get out of your system, some that’d stay with you for life, and maybe cause major problems down the road.” Carol’s words brought tears to Tameria’s eyes, making her pull her mother into a hug and whispering, “I love you so much, mom.” Once all three had dried their eyes, Carol explained to Tameria about condoms, and the various ones available. She also made Tameria understand that no condom was 100% safe, that they could, and sometimes did, leak. And so unlike the mom they saw at home, Carol then regaled the girls with a few of her adventures down the exploration path, and how none could compare to their father. Right then, right there, Tameria and Karen could not feel closer to their mom if they both sat right in her lap. And right then and right there, Tameria decided where her future path would lead after high school. But many things could change in three and a half years.

Carol paid for the item they’d selected, even throwing in a few snack items as well, before they went out to the car, placed their purchases into the trunk, and drove the short distance to the mall, where the real shopping would begin. Their first stop was at a very well known lingerie shop, not a major chain store, but one owned by a local woman Carol knew. This woman’s son had been like Robert, and like Carol, she helped him in every way possible to be the person he had to be. But at the time they found it hard to find items they liked, or could afford, so she and her daughter decided to open their own store. Over the years they’d built a reputation of helping not only naturally born girls but those who had been born into the wrong bodies. And they had a wide selection of everything a woman would want, and at a price she could afford.

Barb saw Carol and her daughters walk into her store, eagerly going up to Carol and giving her old friend a big hug. “Oh it’s good to see you again, dear, where have you been keeping yourself?” Carol returned the hug before telling her friend, “Busy with our youngest new daughter, and you know how Peter and Bradley can be, like trying to catch a train that’s running seventy miles per hour.” Barb laughed at Carol’s description of her sons, because she’d seen it for herself. “Well,” Barb started after breaking the hug with Carol, “What can I do for you three ladies today?” The three looked at each other for a moment, giving each other the “Are we sure about this” look. Tameria needed to be re-measured after her transformation, and Barb knew about Robert coming out to his family. As they drove to this area, Carol explained to Tameria and Karen that Barb had known about Robert’s coming out, but with Tameria’s change, she would start asking questions. And the only way she could see to explain everything was to introduce her to The Haints. The three kicked around the pros and cons but had the decision made for them when The Haints told them the idea had merit, since it would give them a chance to be at the mall.

Carol cleared her throat before saying, “Um...Barb, Tameria needs re-measured, but before that happens, is there somewhere we can talk in private? Real private?” Barb looked at the serious look on the face of her high school friend before telling Carol, “Yeah, sure, follow me. Stevie, I’m going to be helping these ladies, you and Toni keep watch, okay?” When Stevie said, “Okay mom,” Barb led the three ladies to the very back of the store, and into the office. After Barb closed the door, she turned to her friend and asked, “Is everything alright Carol? You look really worried.” Carol realized what Barb was implying before pulling her friend into a hug and telling her, “Oh I’m sorry Barb, I didn’t mean to scare you. Yes, everything is fine, but there is something you need to know about Tameria before you re-measure her.”

Carol took her friends’ hand and guided her to one of the chairs in the office, sitting down beside her as she started speaking. “Some time ago, Tameria met some...friends...that have really helped her through her changes. In fact they really helped her just recently. She is now a complete girl, totally girl, 100% girl, a girl who can conceive and the whole nine yards.” Barb looked over to where Tameria now sat, looked back to Carol, looked to Karen, and saw all three nodding their heads. “Is this some kind of a joke,” Barb asked, venom in her voice. “There’s no way she’s old enough to have had THE surgery, and no way in HELL there is any way she could have a womb.” Tameria came over and kneeled before Barb and took her hands before telling her, “Mrs. Gathers, this is no joke. No one is trying to play any tricks on you, I haven’t had any surgery, or hormones, or anything else. These friends who found me did it all and they did it all in a day and a half. Again Barb looked at Carol, who still had her hand on Barb’s arm, then at Karen and saw the three women were telling her the truth.

“Mrs. Gathers,” Tameria said softly, “These friends would like to speak with you, would like to explain themselves, but will do so only if you give them permission. They won’t force themselves on anyone who isn’t about to hurt someone.” When Barb looked into the faces of the three women before her, she saw only love and concern for her. Carol had told her girls of the hard time Stevie had had when he came out, and that Barb and her husband almost lost her because of some who took exception to her change. Those same people, adults by the way, are now rethinking their attitudes thanks to the taxpayers of the State. “What do I have to do,” Barb asked in a soft voice. “Nothing, Mrs. Gathers, just close your eyes and relax,” Tameria told her, as Carol removed her arm from Barb’s arm. “And Mrs. Gathers, don’t be alarmed by the voice you’ll hear, it’s just our friends.” The three ladies watched as Barb tried to relax before closing her eyes. Carol hoped they’d made the right decision.

”We are The Haints. Barbra Gathers.”

Barb’s eyes snapped open at the same time she jerked her hands back to her chest. “MY GAWD, was that your friends, Tameria?” Barb asked as her hands went to her mouth. “They...I...they were in my mind. I heard voices. OH GAWD! Tameria?” Barb reached her hands out to Tameria and continued with, “Is this really real? I’m not imagining it, right? Please, say I’m not?” Tameria released one of Barb’s hands and gently wiped the tears sliding down Barbs cheeks, while telling her, “No Mrs. Gathers, this is real, maybe more real than you could imagine, but real all the same.” “Oh my,” Barb said, reaching up to take the hand Tameria used to wipe off the tears, before she again closed her eyes and tried to relax.

”Be at peace. Barbra Gathers. We are The Haints. Barbra Gathers. We will you no harm. Barbra Gathers. We wish to speak with you. Barbra Gathers. We wish to tell you our story. Barbra Gathers. Only if you will us too. Barbra Gathers. Because it is a sad story, a story of how our planet died. Barbra Gathers. A story that could, one day, be the fate of this planet. Barbra Gathers.”

Carol, Karen, and Tameria, because of their links with The Haints, could hear what they had told Barb. And Carol was happy for her friend when they heard Barb tell The Haints, “Please, tell your story.” As The Haints had done with many before Barb, they told the general direction where their planet had been; how one group felt everyone should believe as they did, and seeing others disagreed, started a war. How their creator had made them in order to stop all the aggression which was tearing their world apart, but with so few of The Haints, they were too late. The war raged for years, killing hundreds of thousands, many of them their own aggressives. And when the aggressives saw their defeat was at hand, deployed a weapon that ruptured the planets’ core and completely destroyed the planet. They told of how long they drifted in space, how they learned and changed over the millions of years during their drifting. They told of the planets they passed, the ones they saw with life but not needing their purpose, and of finding the Earth and of the one person who could help them achieve their purpose.

”...if you permit. Barbra Gathers. We can allow you to see all we saw. Barbra Gathers.”

Barb felt soft hands wiping tears off her cheeks, “It’s alright Mrs. Gathers, you don’t have to see what happened to The Haints’ planet. They only want to make you aware that the same can happen to our planet, if things continue as they are going.” Tameria told Barb before taking her hands again. Barb simply nodded her head, mentally telling The Haints to show her all that they saw. As The Haints started their “recording,” Barb’s hands tightened in Tameria’s hands, more tears falling from her eyes, and a cry of agony coming from Barb’s mouth. Barb suddenly pulled her hands from Tameria’s, covered her face and began weeping in earnest. Tameria reached up and pulled the woman into a tight hug and let her cry on her shoulder. “Oh those poor people, dead, all of them, all because of those self righteous BASTARDS,” Barb said and continued to cry. As Barb’s crying slowed she asked Tameria, “Can they help Stevie, like they did you?” Tameria’s only reply was, “Ask them.”

”Be at peace. Barbra Gathers. If you allow, we will be with you. Barbra Gathers. With you we can bring harmony to those who will to harm others. We have learned from Tameria Jinks that some aggression is necessary for humans, but we will to stop that aggression which could end this planet as did ours.”

Barb’s crying had stopped, shortly before The Haints spoke to her again. She gently pushed back from Tameria and leaned back in the chair before asking, “Be with ME? They want to be with me. What do they mean, Tameria?” “Mrs. Gathers, you must now realize what The Haints are, right?” Tameria asked, and saw Barb nod her head, “Their nanites, hundreds of nanites.” “That’s right, Mrs. Gathers,” Tameria said before continuing with, “They can, if you allow it, be inside of you, or any person, and help you as well as help others. It wasn’t explained how, but they can, I guess, shield themselves in case of any medical exam which looks at the inside of the body. They want us to be their legs, getting them from place to place where they can quash aggression that’s aimed at hurting others. It will take years, but their goal is to bring harmony, peace, really, to our world. So our world, and those on it, don’t suffer the same fate as their planet. Mrs. Gathers, if you help them, let them be with you, just by going about your daily life they will take care of the rest.” As Tameria gently wiped tears off Barb’s cheeks, again, Barb asked, “How do I let them be with me?” Tameria smiled before telling Babr, “Just ask, Mrs. Gathers. Just ask.” The three ladies could hear Barb ask The Haints to be with her, and to help Stevie if they could, or would. They told Barb they’d need to speak with Stevie first, and as they did with Tameria, they had the ability to do the same with Stevie. Barb excused herself for a moment, before coming back with Stevie. And as what occurred to Barb, the same occurred to Stevie, with much the same results. The only difference was how grateful she was for what The Haints could do for her, and a promise The Haints would be with her always.

Six weeks later Carol got a phone call from Barb, telling her she and her new daughter would like to take the Jinks women out to dinner.

Carol phoned home before they arrived, telling Brian they’d need help unloading the car. And as Peter and Bradley watched, their dad rolled his eyes, looked toward the ceiling, shook his head before saying, “Oh...brother! They’ve broke the bank.” The two boys had heard this from their father before, so they knew their mom and sisters had purchased a whole lot of something. Something that cost a lot. And when Carol pulled into the garage, and the three Jinks males saw what was in the back seat, and the trunk, they all tried to remember something they’d forgotten to do. It took the three women and the Jinks males two trips each to completely empty the car, some of which was handed to the two boys and Brian. When the three saw what they’d been given, unloading the car didn’t seem such a chore after all.

What was left of Saturday was spent with Tameria taking a walk with Karen, trying to get used to her new body and the different balance it brought to light. Carol and the boys fixed a nice dinner which led to flipping of coins as to which movie they’d watch after dinner. The boys won the toss, causing several suppressed groans. But the two boys surprised the rest of the family when they chose a movie they knew everyone would like, and not one of their favorite movies. By the end of the movie, both boys could hardly keep their eyes open, so Brian and Carol carried them to their room, helped them get cleaned up and dressed before putting them to bed. Both parents couldn’t be more proud of how both boys had acted today, and hoped they’d continued to act. Of course, both boys were sound asleep and didn’t see the crossed fingers both parents had at the time. Tameria and Karen made their way to bed, showering before getting into bed. Brian and Carol went to their room, Brian hanging the red plastic card on the door knob before he and Carol helped each other bathe, and before continuing their administrations once they got into bed.

Sunday started off with brunch, even with Bradley and Peter. It was a day to make sure all homework was caught up. Another walk for Tameria with Karen, a general rest day before the business week hit them on Monday. And it was Tameria who really dreaded Monday, when her girlfriends would have more questions than she could, or would, answer. None of the girls had been able to come over Friday or the rest of the weekend, since their parents had plans of their own, so they would be on overdrive. Tameria now wished there was some way for the bus to haul a water tank filled with ice cold water, because her friends would be needing it.

*-*-*Chapter 15*-*-*

The Haints had told Tameria that as soon as every student had been picked up, they’d altered memories concerning Tameria. As happened before, those students would experience a rapid onset of a headache that dissipated just as rapidly. Then they would only know that Tameria was a real girl and have no memory of having a headache. But first, Tameria had to deal with her girlfriends. Tameria felt it the minute she stepped on the bus, the buzz coming from the back where she and her girlfriends sat. Beckie and Tara were practically rocking the bus, they were so excited to hear about Tameria’s experience. Tameria had to put her hand over Beckie’s mouth to help keep the girl from blurting out her questions. “Guys, CALM DOWN,” an exasperated Tameria whispered harshly. “Listen, right now everyone knows me as Robert turned girl, and only you three and a few others know about the whole truth. When everyone had been picked up, “They” will do their thing and everyone on this bus will only remember me as Tameria, a girl. So keep it down, GOT IT?” Even Tameria’s rather harsh admonition couldn’t keep the two calm, so Tameria quietly answered the questions she could and deferred others until later. It didn’t get any better when Grace practically ran onto the bus and down the aisle, dropping in the seat next to Tameria and firing away with her questions. Tameria clamped a hand over Grace’s mouth and told her the same thing she told Beckie and Tara; it had the same effect, not a thing.

“Well how’s it feel to be real now?” “Have you fingered yourself yet?” “Have you played with your boobs?” “You know there’s this neat trick…,” and Tameria put her hand over Tara’s mouth before telling her, “NOT HERE!!” Tameria did try to tell her friends, in a low voice, how it felt for her to be a real girl, and how she’d have to be careful for a few days until she was used to her new body. And it was Beckie who offered with a smirk, “You know, now that you are you, we could have a sleepover and have a foursome.” That comment caused Tameria to blush, but Tara and Grace to giggle. The three also saw the twinkle in Tameria’s eyes, telling them she wasn’t completely opposed to the idea. It wasn’t long after the last student had been picked up, and while the bus was stopped at a red light, that everyone but the four girls had a sudden headache that vanished as quickly as it came. The three girls may have missed the moment, but Tameria didn’t, and told the girls about what had just happened. They were now safe to talk about “girl” things.

Tameria went on to tell the three girls that The Haints would start altering memories today at school. She described what the three would witness, and how important it was that they not react in any way or they might draw unwanted attention to themselves. Given the limited number of people who knew about The Haints, it would take them several days before everyone at school had their memories altered. Tameria also told them that The Haints would search for any who had known Robert, when the girls were anywhere out of school, so again, not react in any way when the change took place. Even though Tameria had told them what would begin happening today, their spirits just wouldn’t be dampened. They still wanted to ask Tameria lots of questions and couldn’t wait to see the changes take place. ‘Maybe telling these three about The Haints wasn’t such a good idea,’ Tameria thought to herself. ‘I can understand they’re being curious about my change, but they’re now acting like this is all a game of some sort. I do hope I’m wrong,’ Tameria’s thoughts continued. The bus finally arrived at the high school, allowing its passengers to escape the confines of their conveyance. Beckie, Grace, and Tara were just too giddy, and once again Tameria had to pull them aside and slam them about drawing unwanted attention to themselves. She had to remind them about people who would go to great lengths to acquire The Haints should they learn of them. And what could happen to the girls should it become known The Haints are with them, including taking the girls apart piece by piece until they found what they were after. Tameria hated herself for what she just told the girls, but they needed to hear the truth about some people.

That reminder helped to calm the three girls down a bit, just a bit, kind of, sort of, actually not at all. But they weren’t as vocal in their excitement. Thankfully. Everyone at school who knew of The Haints had also been told what to expect as classes started and as the day progressed. So when those same people started seeing people in school act like their heads were hurting, only to not acknowledge it afterwards, they didn’t become alarmed. Several girls did continue to act as though their heads were hurting, but that was because of something altogether different and would pass in a few days. There was something that started occurring after memories had been altered, and it was almost as bad for Tameria as the first time Robert came to school as Tameria.

When Robert first attended school as Tameria, she received all sorts of dirty looks, derogative comments, and many different attempts to embarrass her. She even had to be protected from some who wanted to physically hurt her. Now, with her change, and resculpted body, she had become a girl magnet. She couldn’t walk down the hall without almost every boy turning to watch her walk by. She couldn’t go to the restroom without coming out and finding a group of boys conveniently standing nearby. At one time the girls at school would have stood up for Tameria, helped protect her and admired her courage. But not now, at least for several of the girls. No, those few now considered Tameria to be a competitor, another beautiful girl who was drawing boys like roadkill draws flies. And it was these girls who went out of their way to be ice queens to Tameria, doing their best to put Tameria in a bad light so they became the boys sole focus.

As when Robert came out as Tameria, she wasn’t looking to garner attention from anyone. She just wanted to attend school as herself. And as the old Tameria had been confronted with violence in the restrooms, so too did Tameria experience her first confrontation in the girls restroom. She had just used a stall to take care of her continuing monthly, and was washing up when the restroom door slammed open and four very angry girls stomped in, blocking Tameria’s exit. “So,” Casey, the self appointed leader of the four started off, “Miss beauty queen thinks she’s going to waltz around school getting every boy interested in her so she can gain their votes at the upcoming Homecoming dance. Well guess what, missy, that ain’t gonna happen. We’re gonna fix it so no one votes for you.” Because Tameria had been through this garbage before, she knew what would happen next would not only surprise these four but shock them senseless.

As the four girls had all their attention riveted on Tameria, they didn’t notice Mrs. Glasstow or Mrs. Bridges walk into the restroom behind them. When the four girls were two steps away from Tameria, they suddenly froze in their tracks, completely unable to move. “You alright Tameria?” Jenny Glasstow asked, as she and Janet Bridges walked around the four girls and stood next to Tameria. “Girls,” Janet Bridges said, “You’ve made a very bad mistake threatening another girl over something as stupid as votes for the upcoming Homecoming dance. Not only have you shown how petty you are, but you’ve also gained yourself two weeks detention, and your parents told just how vain you really are.” The three standing in front of the girls watched as six sets of eyes widened at the mention of their parents knowing how they just acted, and of the two weeks detention. Casey, on the other hand, showed she was royally pissed, and cared nothing about the detention or her parents being notified. Tameria walked up to stand eye to Casey before telling her, “This was all you’re doing, Casey Marshall, you and no one else caused this to happen. You can’t blame me for your vanity, only yourself. But I assure you that is about to change.” As Jenny, Janet, and Tameria watched, the four girls suddenly developed hard hitting headaches; they’d been released so they’d all brought their hands up to the sides of their heads. As the three watched the next step, as all four girls’ eyes went wide at seeing what The Haints saw happen to their planet.

”We are The Haints. The four of you believe hate to be the solution? Look at what hate can really do. You will remember nothing of us. You will remember the lesson on hate, but not be able to speak of it to anyone. No longer will you hate. You will only want to care and help those in need. You will remember what you almost did to Tameria Jinks. You will remember how wrong you were to hate. We are The Haints.”

As the three women had seen before, after The Haints prevented Tameria from being hurt, the four girls broke down in tears, dropping into heaps on the restroom floor. It was several minutes before they’d regained some control over themselves before Casey told Tameria, “I’m so sorry, Tameria. You’re right, all of this is my fault, and over nothing really important.” As Jenny and Janet watched, Tameria knelt down before Casey and pulled her into a tight hug, which Casey returned, before telling her, “Casey, you have seen what happens when hate takes control of people. But it took this instance that forced you to face the real reason for the hate you carry, and it isn’t because of me. Is it?” Casey shook her head no, before going into details why she’s been so angry. Tears fell from Tameria’s eyes, and shocked Jenny and Janet, as well as the other three girls, as Casey told what her brother and father had been doing to her. And how they’d been constantly telling her how the wicked witch of the west was more attractive than she was. While Tameria held Casey close as she started crying again, Jenny called the police and CPS and reported the sexual abuse that the girl had been enduring.

“Tameria, help Casey up so she and the other girls can clean their faces before we all go to my office, the police and someone from CPS will be there shortly. And this puts a different light on why you four confronted Tameria, one we’re needing to talk about. I can’t let what you almost did go unpunished, but I think under the circumstances, it won’t be as severe as it would have had Casey’s abuse not come to light. And you three,” and Jenny pointed to the other three girls that came in the restroom with Casey, “This is not your story to tell, about the abuse. So not one word to anyone, you may have to give a statement of anything you may know about it. Girls, if any word of this gets out, other than by the police or CPS, your asses are going to be mine until you graduate or your family moves away. DO...YOU...UNDERSTAND...ME?” The three girls looked like Bobble dolls nodding their heads, yes. Hearing about the abuse Casey had been enduring brought back memories to Jenny about a girl about Casey’s age, several years ago, who was also being abused. And how the girls’ mother came home from work one day to find her hanging from the ceiling in the garage. The girl had left a video telling everything and how she couldn’t stand it anymore that no one would believe her about the fact that her pastor father had been raping her over the past five years. Jenny wiped away a tear and the group walked to her office.

Jenny had Janet take the four girls to one of the conference rooms in the office, to wait until the police and someone from CPS arrived. She also sent word to the teachers of the four girls that there had been an emergency and they were to be excused from this periods’ class--she’d play it by ear for the rest of their classes. Jenny knew from experience but she had to try anyway by telling Tameria, “Tameria, I think you best go on to class, we’ll give you a pass.” Jenny had to fight to hide the smile that wanted to break out when Tameria told her, “Sorry, Mrs. Glasstow, I’m going to stay with Casey and be there for her through all this.” Robert Jinks would never have wanted anything to do with anyone who had attacked him or been prevented from it happening. He would have told them where to go before walking off. As Tameria, it was a whole different story. As she’d done before, here she was, being there for a classmate who needed support, a classmate who was about to hurt her. Jenny pitied anyone in Tameria’s future, because she was going to be a force to be reckoned with. Jenny sent word to Tameria’s teacher of the emergency and Tameria’s to be excused from this periods’ class.

Fifteen minutes after the girls had been taken to one of the conference rooms, and Jenny had returned to her office, two detectives from the police department arrived at the school, asking to see Principal Glasstow. A few moments after the detectives arrived, a woman from CPS arrived, requesting the same. The three were escorted back to Jenny’s office, where introductions were made before Jenny had them come into her office, closing the door after them. When Jenny shook hands with each individual, she noticed how each had a sudden headache which vanished just as quickly--The Haints had adjusted the memories of these three people in case they knew of Robert Jinks becoming Tameria.

Detectives Kelly Bailey and Joyce Tripton were seasoned detectives, each with over fifteen years of service. Betty Wells, with the CPS, had been with that department over twenty years, and it showed on her face. “Principal Glasstow,” Kelly said, abruptly getting down to business, something not lost on Jenny. “Would you tell us what occurred that led to the revelation of this girls’ alleged sexual abuse?” Kelly didn’t notice the anger that flared in the eyes of Joyce and Betty, or knew the control Jenny was exerting on herself not to bite the man’s head off for his insensitive question. Grinding her teeth, Jenny told the detective, “Detective Bailey, it’s taking me a great deal of self control not to kick you butt from here to Sunday for the insensitive question you asked. Have you ever been RAPED DETECTIVE?”

Jenny saw a tear roll down the detective’s cheek before he said, “I had a cousin years ago who had been systematically raped by her pastor father. She tried telling everyone in the family, even those outside the family. But no one believed her. One day her mom arrived home to find my cousin hanging from the ceiling in the garage. After seeing the video she left, the family, and outsiders, tried to prosecute the father. But his lawyer was able to convince the Courts the girl was just angry over something her father wouldn’t let her do, and killed herself over it. So in a sense, Principal Glasstow, yes, I have been raped. Raped by a father who sexually abused his daughter to the point she killed herself, depriving everyone of a very beautifully spirited person.” Kelly didn’t register the shock that stood on Jenny’s or Joyce’s faces after hearing Kelly’s story. “I remember that tragedy,” Betty said, “She was a very beautiful girl. The couple divorced and the wife took him to the cleaners. He had to leave town, and could no longer be a pastor. Last I heard he was living on skid row somewhere out west.” Joyce had laid her hand on Kelly’s arm, and Kelly then said, “I’m sorry, Principal Glasstow if you believe my question is insensitive, but if we’re to put two sick dogs down, as they should be, we MUST NOT make any unsubstantiated allegations. Since my cousin’s death, I’ve watched as too many abusers have gotten off because of a technicality, and I’m tired of it happening. This time, Principal Glasstow, this time those two BASTARDS will be sent to prison because we did everything right. We are going to tie up this case with nice neat bows so that no shyster lawyer can get those assholes off with a technicality.” Joyce and Jenny were really shocked at the venom Kelly displayed, but more shocked when Betty said, “Amen!”

Jenny wiped her eyes before getting everyone bottled water from the small fridge she kept in her office. She then told the events which led up to Casey Marshall revealing the abuse she’d been enduring from her brother and father. She also told of Tameria Jinks, the girl who was the target, kneeling before Casey and taking the girl in her arms and letting Casey cry on her shoulder. “Detectives, Tameria is a very special girl, one who wears her heart on her sleeve. Tameria will stay with Casey through all this, and be there to support her. If you’re planning to interview the girls separately, know that Tameria will be with Casey during your interview or you may not get anything from Casey--she’ll be too scared to speak out against her brother and father.” The four discussed what they planned to do before they all left Jenny’s office and walked down to the conference room where everyone waited.

Jenny made the introductions after the three visitors had entered the conference room, noticing Casey being held by Tameria. Joyce could tell Kelly was still upset over the story he told, and gently squeezed his arm just as he was about to speak. With her eyes, and the expression on her face, he got the message that she’d talk to Casey while he took statements from the three girls who were with Casey. “Mrs. Bridges, would you please sit in with me while I take the three girls’ statements?” Kelly finally said. “I need to have a guardian of some nature with me during questioning,” he added before Janet led the way to the connecting door to the other conference room, bidding the girls to follow her.

Betty took the seat next to Casey, while Jenny sat next to Tameria; detective Tripton sat across the table from the two girls. Only Tameria had acknowledged the introductions, Casey still had tears running down her cheeks and hadn’t said a word. “Hi Casey, I’m detective Joyce Tripton, mind if I ask you a few questions?” Jenny, Betty, and Joyce felt some progress might be made when they heard Casey chuckle then say, “Tripton, I bet you heard every joke and pun the kids in your school could come up with. Right?” Joyce laughed herself, because Casey was right, she had heard every joke, pun, and slight the kids at her schools could come up with during her time in school. “Yes, you’re right, they did and I have. You’re very perceptive. Casey,” Joyce asked in a soft, gentle voice, as she set a portable recorder on the table and turned it on, “do you think you’re up to telling me your story, from when it started up to now?” Joyce’s question caused Casey to sit up and look at Joyce before asking, “You believe me? When others haven’t? When others blew me off as just a girl mad at her dad and brother?” Casey took the tissue Tameria gave her and wiped her eyes, before Joyce asked, “Didn’t you tell your mother what your dad and brother were doing to you?” Fresh tears started falling from Casey’s eyes before she told Joyce, “My dad almost killed her when she confronted him about what he was doing to me. He even threatened my little sister, Terry, threatened to start on her if mom didn’t keep her mouth shut.” Joyce shut off the recorder, looked at Betty, who got the message and excused herself to make a phone call. Joyce excused herself and went next door to speak with Kelly, who agreed with Joyce before Joyce made a call herself.

After Joyce and Betty returned, Joyce restarted the recorder and asked Casey, “Casey, please tell me your story from the beginning. And don’t leave anything out.” Casey looked at Tameria, who nodded, then at Jenny, who also nodded, before recalling the events that had occurred for the past two years. “I was twelve, I’d just finished my first period, when my dad came into my room after I’d gone to bed. He sat down next to me and started touching me, and told me he was going to make me a big girl. And if I gave him any trouble, he’d have to make Terry a big girl--she was ten at the time.”

For the next hour, Casey described everything her dad did and how he and her brother took turns coming into her room each night to have sex with her, all the while knowing if she didn’t comply, they’d go to Terry. She told how the first time it happened, she told her mom, who confronted her dad and watched as he beat her mom into unconsciousness. Or the time her mom came into her room when her dad was on top of her and tried to beat him off her, only to get a fist in her face, knocking her out into the hallway--he closed and locked the door. Or how Terry tried to stop her dad from slapping her mom and getting backhanded so hard it knocked her into the wall, knocking her out. Casey said her mom tried to get help, but everyone said they couldn’t help unless they had proof. And the ones who came to investigate, found nothing, but mom paid for it afterwards. Casey told Joyce the only time her brother or dad didn’t have sex with her was when they were so drunk or high they just passed out until morning. She also told them she would have committed suicide if it weren’t for what they’d start doing to Terry. At that point, Casey broke down, and Tameria pulled her into a tight hug to let her cry. Joyce shut off the recorder, she had enough to take to the DA and have charges brought against Casey’s father and brother. And get that family the much needed help they deserved; she’d slit some sacks if she got any guff about hands being tied.

When Casey had calmed down, Betty asked, “Casey, do you have any family in the area?” Casey nodded her head, afraid to speak at the moment. When she felt she could speak she told Betty, “My dads’ mom lives a couple of hours west of here, and I’ve an Uncle who lives about thirty minutes away.” “Do you think they’d let you stay with them,” Betty asked, hoping her Uncle would take the girls in since they could continue going to the same school. “Well, Uncle Steve always said we’d be welcome anytime, so maybe he’d let us stay with his family. I like to stay with him so I could continue school here; you’d have to call him.” Casey gave Betty Steve’s phone number, and she excused herself to make a call. When she came back she was ecstatic, having just received an ear full when she spoke with Steve and told him why she was calling. She had to caution him not to do anything rash, least he ended up in jail; he wanted to kill his brother and nephew. And the girls could stay with his family as long as it was needed--even their mom could stay. “Casey, I just talked with your Uncle Steve and he said you, Terry, and your mom could stay with his family for as long as was needed. Casey, you’re going to stay with him and his family until this entire mess is settled.” Upon hearing Betty words, Casey broke down again, uttering between sobs, “Oh thank God, it’s over.”

The three girls Kelly interviewed knew nothing of the trouble Casey had at home, Casey always changing the subject, and becoming angry, when one of the girls asked her about something that Casey let slip. One of Betty’s co-workers went to Terry’s school and spoke with the principal, who in turn had Terry brought to the office and let the CPS worker explain to Terry who would pick her up after school. She also told Terry that Casey had finally been able to tell about everything that’s been happening at her home, which caused Terry to break down just as Casey had, knowing it was finally over.

Kelly and Joyce thanked everyone for their cooperation before leaving, and phoned their boss on the way to speak with the DA. After Joyce explained what they had, their boss called the DA and told her to expect his two detectives and get two arrest warrants warmed up for two very nasty individuals. Two individuals who’d been raping the oldest daughter almost every night since she was twelve--the leutenent had to poor cold water over the phone receiver after what he heard from the DA.

The DA listened to the recording of Casey’s story, filled out the paperwork, took it and the recording to a judge, and dad and brother were behind bars before the sun had thought to set; both a little worse for wear since both tried to resist being arrested. Both Joyce and Kelly were at the house when the arrests were made, and stayed behind to tell Casey’s mom how brave Casey had been to tell the whole story about the family’s troubles. And that she and the girls would be staying with her brother-in-laws’ family until everything was worked out. To say their mom was relieved was an understatement, if how long she cried was any indication. Back at school, Jenny let the other three girls go back to their classes, but excused Tameria and Casey for the rest of the morning--Casey needed the time. When lunch rolled around, Casey was calmer and able to go with Tameria to get something to eat before going to her afternoon classes. No one knew how she did it, but Tameria was always at Casey’s class to walk her to her next class and not be late for her own next class. Because of one act of kindness, a strong bond of friendship developed between Casey and Tameria. One that lasted until Casey’s death, at the ripe old age of 102.

The court appointed attorneys for the brother and dad--he didn’t need no fucking lawyer--advised both to plead guilty after they saw everything the DA was going to present at a jury trial. Their attorneys told them if they had a jury trial, with what the DA was going to present, both of them might get parole after they had died in prison. But that wasn’t all of dads’ problems, though. Seems a further investigation into his finances revealed several accounts he’d kept hidden from his wife, which caused the IRS to get involved. The sixteen years he and his son received in a summary judgement, just turned into thirty five for him because of evading taxes. Once the IRS took their share, the rest went to Casey, Terry, and their mom--with what they received, they’d have no trouble buying another house, one without the horrible memories. Mom received the house and everything inside, plus all of his assets, and the divorce she so longed for but he refused to give her. Oh, and in their further investigation, the IRS discovered several offshore accounts he had kept, which meant more for the three ladies after the IRS got their share, and more prison time for him.

Tameria did experience a few more unexpected surprises before Thanksgiving and Christmas break. Before Thanksgiving, a group of boys decided they wanted to know Tameria better, and cornered her in the girls locker room one day after school. The Haints took over, froze the boys, alerted Jenny and others, and the boys are now guests of the States’ Juvenile Detention facility; they also got a huge dose of The Haints recording. Another group of girls had a go at Tameria because of her grades, just before the Christmas break. Those girls saw things they’d never imagined, and received an additional two weeks break beside the one week Christmas break; the school had cracked down and there were no more detentions for such infractions. And their parents were not happy with their daughters, something about being grounded until pigs could fly. All in all, after the start of the New Year, the rest of Tameria’s school year went well; only a few minor problems occurred.

Tameria had made a name for herself because of the help she’d give to those who were having problems with their classes, or problems with relationships, or like Casey, problems at home. She was asked to try out for this or that, and even the cheerleaders asked her to try out for next year’s team. As TG Tameria, she would never have thought to try out for the events she’d been asked, especially cheerleading, which she declined, telling the cheerleaders, she had four left feet and three right feet, but thanked them all the same. And when the end of her freshman year finally came, she already had an internship lined up at the local Mental Health Clinic, hoping it would help her make sure this was the path she had planned to follow.

Three Saturdays before the final week of school, Beckie, Grace, Tara, and Tameria were in Tameria’s bedroom trying to get their homework finished. It was rather hard for them to do because it was constantly interrupted by talk of the End of The Year dance that had become a custom the Friday before the last two weeks of school. Several years ago, teachers had come to Jenny and complained how stressed out their students were when finals started, and couldn’t something be done to help ease that stress? Several ideas were kicked around at a faculty meeting one day after school, when one frustrated teacher hollered, “Why not just have a dance the Friday before the last two weeks of school?” The teacher who hollered decided she wanted to be somewhere else when every eye in the room bore down on her. That is until she started seeing smiles, and affirmations of that being a wonderful idea. It wouldn’t be a formal dance, though the slouch look wouldn’t be allowed, but it would allow the students time to unwind a bit before reviews started the next week, with finals beginning later that week and into the last week of school.

During the year, Beckie, Tara, and Grace had seen numerous flies vying for their attention, but all had been shooed away for one reason or another--usually because they wore their egos in their pants. But the three girls did start friendships with three boys that over time blossomed into exclusivity that gave everyone the feeling that three weddings would take place one day. And as it happened, it did, in time.

“Aarrrggghhh, what am I going to wear?” Beckie moaned, causing the other three to chuckle at her anguish. “Beckie,” Grace said with her tongue in her cheek, “You know Sam won’t care what you wear. In fact, I have it on good authority he wouldn’t care if you didn’t wear anything.” Tameria ducked as the pillow Beckie threw hit Grace smack in the face, causing all four to break down into ruckus laughter. “Beckie, don’t sweat it, Sam will love anything nice you wear, and you know it,” Grace said, throwing the pillow back at Beckie. “Yeah, I know, he’s such a sweetheart. He even cried that day he came over and went to use the bathroom, only to find my sister there in her birthday suit. It took us about an hour to calm him down, he was crying so hard, and apologizing, he was so embarrassed and sorry about the whole thing.” She laughed before telling the three, “My mom and sister told me if I didn’t put a hook in that boy, they were going to kick my butt. They were that taken with him. There were several other instances where my butt was threatened, simply because of the things Sam had done.” She finished this by holding up her ring finger and showing the promise ring Sam had given her. Three pillows sailed through the air in an effort to pelt Beckie.

The three noticed Grace had left the building, staring out into space lost in thought. That didn’t last long as the pillow Tara threw brought Grace back to the bedroom in an instant. “Hey...what was that for?” Grace asked, as she took the pillow and hugged it to her chest, threatening to leave the building again, until Tameria and Beckie gave her the same treatment. “Aw come on, stop already. What is with you three? Can’t a girl dream and plan?” In a very dramatic fashion, Grace swept hair out of her eyes with the hand that contained a very nice promise ring. Three more pillows hit their mark. “Jake says I look real nice in that yellow dress I have. Don’t you all agree,” she finished in another dramatic fashion, only to get another three pillows for her effort.

“Well, I’m going to wear my Kelly green skirt and the light green satin blouse,” Tara said, as she too tried to dramatically show off her promise ring, only to stop at the look on Tameria’s face. “OH gawd, Tameria, I’m sorry,” she said before rushing over and taking Tameria into a hug, and tears rolled down Tameria’s cheeks. “That’s ALL right Tara, you three have a right to be happy, and I’m happy for you three, REALLY I am.” The three girls had been so happy they’d found three boys their parents, and grandparents, approved of, who treated them with respect and consideration, that they forgot Tameria was still without a boyfriend because of her past experience. “Tameria,” Beckie started to say, “I’ve seen several boys who would love to call you their girlfriend and who are every bit as nice as the three we have. Sweetheart,” she said before getting off the bed and going over to Tameria, kneeling down and taking Tameria’s hands, “You are the most sweetest, kindest, and most considerate girl I have ever known. And after they did their work, cuter than a mouse’s ear.” Beckie’s last statement had the required affect, it made Tameria laugh before telling Beckie, “That’s a bug’s ear, you dope.” The two girls hugged deeply before Tameria told her, “I love you my sister.”

What the three girls would wear was sort of sorted out, and they’d gone back to their homework, when Tameria’s cell phone rang. She looked at the caller ID on the small screen and saw James Kincade, and a memory came flooding back. James Kincade is the sophomore boy who punched Tameria in the stomach when she was TG Tameria. He was also the boy Tameria suggested to Jenny to let The Haints try to help him instead of his parents sending him off to a military school. James was not like most of the students now, who only knew Tameria as a girl, but the boy The Haints helped realize he needed help, and showed him what hate could do. He remembered what he had done, and after several sessions of counseling for him and his parents, he changed back into the fine young man he was when he started school as a freshman. His change showed him the apology he owed Tameria, and anything else she needed. Those memories cause Tameria to also remember James after he received counseling, and his profuse apologies and his asking her to forgive him. And when he asked her to sit with him and the story he told her. And the tears he shed as he told his story and offering her his apologies. And how he was always there when Tameria least expected it, but needed it, making her laugh with some snarky remark or joke; he was not the same boy who had punched her in the stomach.

“It’s James Kincade,” Tameria told the three girls. “Well DON’T leave the boy in la la la land girl, answer it,” Tara told her, as Tameria saw the smiles on the three girls. They like many others saw the change that had taken place in James Kincade since the incident with Tameria. Many had been skeptical at first, but with his apologizing to those he’d hurt one way or another, and his better overall attitude, he soon was considered a new person.

Pressing the accept icon on her cell phone, Tameria said, “Hello…”

“Um...hi, Tameria? This is James Kincade.”

“Oh, hi James, how are you doing,” Tameria asked.

“A lot better than that day I was a big jerk. I’ve told you this many times before, but I’m so sorry for punching you. And I’ll understand if you say no, but I was wondering if anyone was taking you to the End of Year dance next Friday?”

Beckie, Grace, and Tara had practically crawled into Tameria’s lap so they could hear the whole conversation. “Guys, please, give me some breathing room,” Tameria told the girls, as she tried to keep James from hearing what she said.

“Um...no, James, no one is taking me to the dance. In fact I really wasn’t planning to go. Why do you ask?” Deep down Tameria had started liking the new James, and had hoped they’d start going steady. But memories prevented her from going that direction, until now.

“Well...I...um...was wondering…”

“James?”

“Yes Tameria?”

“Take a breath. Relax. I can’t bite you over the phone.”

Tameria heard James chuckle, before she heard him take a deep breath, and let it out before he asked, “Would you like to go to the dance with me? I thought we could go to dinner first, your choice of places.

The look on Tameria’s face said it all to the three girls, who then proceeded to act like drunken fools. Tameria had to sush them before she said to James, “I’d been hoping you’d ask, James. And I’m sorry if I’ve been putting you off, memories you know. Oh, not of you but several others. And dinner, do you like Mexican?” Tameria could hear how elated James was and told him, “James...James, take a breath, calm down,” Tameria laughed at James’ antics. She then got serious when she heard James crying, asking, “James...are you alright?”

James fought back more tears before telling Tameria, “Yeah, Tameria, I’m alright. I was so happy you accepted but then realized you shouldn’t have because of what I did to you. You are such a sweet young lady, Tameria Jinks. Thank you for letting me take you to the dance. I’ll see you Monday, okay? Goodbye.”

“That’s really sweet of you to say, James. And I’ll see you Monday. ...bye.”

The scream Brian and Carol heard caused both of them to run up to Tameria’s bedroom to see what had happened. When they opened the door to Tameria’s bedroom, they saw Beckie, Grace, and Tara in a group hug with Tameria, yelling, “You got a date to the dance...you got a date to the dance…” Brian and Carol could only smile because of what they saw, but more so because of the huge smile on Tameria’s face, something which had been lacking for some time. She’d been happy, but not to the level they now saw. She was truly, and honestly, happy.

Homework was forgotten for some time as the four girls started planning, in earnest, for the dance. Because this would be Tameria’s first dance, all three girls jumped up and headed straight to Tameria’s closet, where they proceeded to find just the right casual dress for Tameria to wear. By the time they’d finished, every dress Tameria owned was laying on the bed or had been tried on by Tameria in order for her friends to determine if “it” was the one. And being her friend, they also had to make sure she chose the right shoes and lingerie, even though she insisted James would never see any of it. All three girls just giggled at her last statement--laughing even harder when Tameria tried to give them her stink eye. After all the dresses had been returned to Tameria’s closet, the idea of transportation came up, or the question of how they’d get to the dance or out to eat came up. None of the girls could come up with a solution to get all four girls and all four boys to the dance and out to eat, if any, other than James, wanted too. It was Tameria who told the three, “Guess we’d better go talk with my parents, maybe they have an idea. Oh, and you three might call your others and find out if they’d like to go out to eat with James and me before the dance.” Tameria just chuckled at how fast cell phones appeared and calls made. And how long it took to ask a simple question. When the girls saw the impatient look on Tameria’s face, all three stuck out their tongues at her before “sugaryly” saying goodbye to their intendeds. As Tameria turned to walk out of her bedroom, three pillows hit her in the back of the head, and a chorus of “so there” was heard from the girls.

The girls found Tameria’s parents in the kitchen playing a card game, so they all sat down to watch and wait until it was over to pose their questions. They watched as Carol took a card from the discard pile before discarding a card. Brian picked a card and discarded another card. Carol took a card off the discard pile, and discarded a card Brian immediately picked up before shouting, “GIN.” He laid down ace thru five then seven thru jack. Carol leaned back in her chair, threw her head back and exclaimed, “OH GAWD NOOOOO…” As the girls watched, Brian leaned back in his chair, folded his hands across his chest and said, “Nanner...nanner...naaanneerr!” All four girls put their hands over their mouths as they tried not to laugh out loud at the antics of the two adults. “Just do me one favor Brian, don’t pick THAT restaurant! Pick any other you want, just not THAT one.” Carol had her hands over her eyes as she pleaded with Brian, before Grace asked, “What restaurant is that Mr. J?” In as solemn a voice as he could muster, Brian said, “That rather new seafood restaurant, Grace. The one that serves seafood in a rather unique way.” “The damn place should be called the bait shack, it’s fresh enough,” Carol said with a lot of contempt in her voice. “Oh honey, it wasn’t that bad, at least I didn’t think so,” Brian told her as the girls saw him start to chuckle. “That damn seafood was so fresh you could have put it right on a hook,” Carol said with flame in her voice.

It was Beckie who ventured the next question by asking, “What was so bad about that seafood?” Carol’s head immediately snapped up before she told Brian, “Brian Devlin Jinks, DON’T YOU DARE! You keep your mouth shut, you hear. NOT ONE WORD OR YOU’RE GOING TO BE CELIBET UNTIL THE DAY YOU DIE.” The imps of the family came from Brian’s side of the family. It was never a good idea to tell him not to tell a funny story if you wanted to keep him quiet, and Carol knew it. “You see, girls, a couple Carol and I have known since high school, the James’, asked us out to dinner at that new seafood restaurant. It’s unlike any restaurant you’ve ever been to because they serve the food in an, um, unique way.” “UNIQUE WAY, hell, the damn food was still alive. If it’d been a cow we could have milked the thing,” Carol told the five in disgust.

“As I was saying before being interrupted, the food they bring to the table is very fresh, just seconds dead, sort of. Paul talked Carol into trying the octopus tentacle, which she did. They cut it up into six inch pieces and bring it out on a plate. And it’s, um, still moving.” “Yeah, it was moving alright, and all of you thought it was so hilarious.” The girls noticed Carol had started chuckling now as Brian got into more of the story. “Well, girls, Carol bucked up and took a piece, put it in her mouth, and one of the suckers stuck itself to the inside of Carol’s cheek.” It took microseconds before the snickering started, followed by full blown laughter by the four girls. The were banging the kitchen table, howling, and gasping for air as their laughter continued. When Tara’s laughter had slowed a bit, she asked, “How’d you get it out of your mouth, Mrs. Jinks?” Beckie, Grace, and Tameria quieted because they wanted to hear Carol’s answer. Carol’s face started turning red as she softly said, “I used a spoon to pry it loose.” The girls looked at each other before Beckie said, “We didn’t hear you, Mrs. Jinks.” Carol’s face was completely red now as she bellowed out, “I USED A DAMN SPOON TO PRY IT OFF MY CHEEK.” Microseconds later, all four girls had died in their chairs. They were laughing so hard they had tears rolling down their cheeks. And at one point each had slid out of their chair and ended up on the floor under the kitchen table, where they continue to laugh their heads off, picturing Carol with a spoon in her mouth, along with a piece of octopus tentacle stuck to the inside of her cheek, prying away to get the thing out of her mouth. Brian and Carol were laughing right along with the girls. Brian leaned over and kissed Carol before she told him, “I’ll get you for this.” Brian’s second kiss was much more passionate than the first, hearing from Carol, “Maybe after we straighten something out.”

The girls’ laughter finally stopped, and the four crawled out from under the kitchen table. Carol had gone to the fridge and brought back six bottles of bottled water, knowing after all the foolishness it would be needed. When the girls had tissued their eyes, Carol asked, “So girls, what’s up?” “Well mom, we have a bit of a transportation problem. You see, we all have dates to the End of The Year dance, but can’t figure out how we’re going to get to the restaurant, then to the dance, then home. And we were wondering if you had any ideas,” Tameria asked, as she saw a look come over her parents’ faces.” “You have a date, Tameria?” Carol asked, then, “Who’s the boy?” Tameria scrunched up her face and said, “Um, you remember that boy who punched me in the stomach shortly after school started, James Kincade, it’s him.” Carol knew of James Kincade, and had seen the remarkable change in him since that day. But she wanted to hear it from Tameria, and why the change took place, since no one has said a word. “Yes, I know him Tameria, and remember what he did to you. And I’ve seen such a change in him since that day but don’t know how it happened. Care to explain?”

Tameria told her parents, and the girls, that she had a feeling just after James punched her, one The Haints helped her see. “You see mom, James’ dad had visitation rights for James on the weekends, and he would give James the hate speech garbage every time James was with him. And if James told his dad he couldn’t do any of the things his dad said he should do, his dad would beat him. He never left any marks, but he’d beat James at some point the times he was with his dad. He became angry because of what his dad was doing, and angerier because his mom told him to just say ‘yes’ and then forget it. But as he told his mom that wouldn’t work, because his dad would then take him out and expect him to do exactly what his dad had just told him. And when he didn’t, he’d get beaten. Everything had boiled up inside him, and I just happened to be at the wrong spot at the wrong time, and he exploded. I told Jenny not to let his mom and step-dad send him to that military school because there was something else going on with him and he needed help. His mom and step-dad too. The Haints helped him see that he needed help, and when they got it the entire truth came out his mom went back to the Judge and had his dads’ visitation rights eliminated. The police got involved and he ended up getting five years in prison.”

“Mom, he’s really a sweet boy, after he stopped being forced to spend time with his dad. Jenny said he looks just like he did his freshman year. And mom, when he asked me to the dance, he cried while on the phone, thinking I really shouldn’t agree to go with him because of what he did. Please, mom, don’t say no.” Tameria was upset, worried that her parents would tell her she couldn’t go, and didn’t see the slight smiles on both Brian and Carol--but the girls did. “So, girls,” Brian began, “You have a transportation problem, eh. Hmm...I wonder how we can solve that problem, with two cars sitting in our garage? I wonder?” Tameria let out a squeal that caused everyone to cover their ears, before she jumped up and ran to hug both her parents. “I think we can kill two birds with one stone.” Carol gave Brian a suspicious look as he said that, knowing full well he was up to something. “Where did you girls want to eat before the dance?” Brian asked and received four, “The Mexican restaurant.” Carol’s eyes got wide as she saw the glint in Brian’s eyes. “Oh no you don’t mister,” Carol said emphatically, “You are NOT going to take me to the Mexican restaurant, not after that last time.”

Innocently, Tameria asked, “Gee, mom, what happened?” Brian looked at his daughter, and noticed the sweet, ‘who me’ look on her face. “Well, girls, Brian and I went to the Mexican restaurant before we went to the movies. Half way through the movie, Brian, all by himself, cleared the entire theater of anyone who wanted to breathe.” Carol watched as Brian’s face turned a deep red, just about the time the girls found themselves on the floor, under the kitchen table, again. The four girls were laughing so hard no sound was coming out of their mouths at one point. It was Grace who said, “Oh gawd, my stomach hurts so much,” as she continued laughing. Carol just air kissed Brian before telling him, “Paybacks a bitch, ain’t it?” She leaned over and sucked Brian’s tongue right out of his mouth. When she’d finished the kiss, Brian told her, “We’ll see who gets what later, lady.” Once again the girls crawled out from under the kitchen table, getting back into their chairs before Tameria asked, “So, you have a plan for us, daddy?” Carol knew what Brian intended and told the girls, “Brian’s plan is for me to take you four to the restaurant and then to the dance, while Brian takes the boys. Brian and I will have dinner at the same restaurant and stay at the dance until it’s time to leave. That way no one will have to make so many trips. I know it isn’t the way you girls would like it to go, but as young as you are, you shouldn’t be alone with these boys, yet.”

From the looks on the four girls’ faces, Carol was right, the girls didn’t like the arrangements. But at least they’d be with their boyfriends twice during the evening. Plus, they still had two weeks of school left before new arrangements would have to be made. Carol and Brian knew the parents of the four boys, and knew each boy would never think of being anything but a gentleman. Still, male human nature being what it was, it was better to err on the side of caution than let fate have its hand and cause any unplanned interruptions. “Girls, Brian and I will go and call all of the parents, but I believe you four still have homework to complete? Right?” Carol told and asked the girls, seeing sheepish looks on their faces. The four nodded their heads before leaving the kitchen table and returning to Tameria’s bedroom to finish their homework. While the girls worked on their homework, Brian called the boys’ parents and explained the plans for the night of the End of The Year dance, while Carol called Beckie, Grace, and Tara’s parents. When all the calls had been made, every parent, to a one, had thanked Carol and Brian for wanting to help the kids and offering to chaperone the evening. And after the calls, and while the girls were busy with their homework, Brian and Carol engage in a bit of freehand cuddling, almost causing the couple to lock the girls in Tameria’s bedroom. Sleep for this couple would be long in coming on this night.

*-*-*Chapter 16*-*-*

Everyone’s interests were drawn elsewhere, what with only three weeks left of school. Most were studying for finals, while also making last minute plans for the upcoming dance, so Tameria had a fairly quiet week prior to the dance on Friday. The teachers tried not to go overboard with homework during the third week before the two weeks left in school, but neither would they let the classes slack off because it was close to the end of school. Plans called for the next to last week of school to be a review week, then for the final week, first and second period finals would be on Monday, third and fourth on Tuesday, and fifth and six on Wednesday, with Thursday as makeup for any with excused absences Monday thru Wednesday. Friday all students would report to their first period classes, receive their grades and then be dismissed for the summer. Seniors would be held to go over last minute changes for their graduation on Saturday, and to wish them the best for their future.

Several teachers started reviews a week early, giving those needing more help a chance to get the help they needed. Mock final exams were given, much to the displeasure of the students, but were reviewed in class and used to show each student what areas they were weak in and where to concentrate their studies; it took some doing by the teachers to put a lot of students at ease when taking the mock exams. Some teachers even brought surprises for their classes, some store bought, some made by each teacher. Each teacher, in their own way, was trying to reduce the stress they’d seen too much of and which caused many students to do poorly on their final exams, despite those same students exhibiting better work than shown on the exams. And their efforts seemed to have paid off, as the results of the final exams showed.

Friday turned out to be the worst day for all of the teachers, because the End of The Year dance was that night. While it seemed to be the only topic most of the girls wanted to discuss, many of the boys tried to act stoic, all manly, and not show their excitement. James Kincade was not one of those boys, he was excited, and showed it, almost acting like most of the girls. Until the memory of what he had done to Tameria came rushing back. Several times during their short time together between classes, Tameria had to reassure James that she’d forgiven him and wanted to go to the dance with him, and only him. She had even wiped the tears off his cheeks during many of those times. During the time they spent together at lunch, James finally had the courage to ask Tameria why, after what he did, she wanted to be with him. Tameria saw some tough love was needed right now or James would continue to beat himself up over what he’d done to her. “You listen to me, James Mitchell Kincade, you will stop beating yourself up over what happened, it’s in the past, done, over, can’t be fixed. You stop beating yourself up or I’m going to kick you butt up one side and down the other. You GOT THAT mister?” A shocked James looked into the fiery eyes of Tameria Jinks, not having seen that look before, and his heart melted. He took her hands in his and told her, “Yes, I understand, and I love you.” James started laughing as he watched Tameria’s face change expressions several times before she was looking at him with a gaping mouth. He gently pressed under her chin, closing her mouth before telling her, “You might catch flies if you leave your mouth hanging open like that.” Tameria’s mouth started working again, but no words came out, just tears forming in her eyes. As they started sliding down her cheeks, she said, “You love me? Really...no foolin’...honestly, me?”

James reached up and gently wiped the tears off her cheeks before explaining, “Tameria, I learned it was because of you that I didn’t end up at that military school. That it was because of what you said to Principal Glasstow that helped me, my mom, and step-dad get things straightened out. Since then I’ve been watching you and how you are with everyone, how you’re willing to help and how you really care. And the simple truth is, I fell in love with you, all of you. I can’t explain it any better than that, I...LOVE...you, Tameria Jinks.” As Tameria watched, James took a small box out of his backpack, opened it as he held the box in front of Tameria and showed her it contained a promise ring. Tameria had been so focused on James, and the ring, that she didn’t notice when Beckie and Sam, Grace and Jake, and Tara and Tony had sat down around them at the table. Beckie, Grace, and Tara had the biggest smiles on their faces as they saw what James was holding, while Sam, Jake, and Tony tried to hold theirs back and did a very poor job of it. All of them had seen the change in James, from his first few weeks at school, and proud to know him because of it. “Tameria,” James began, as he held the open box before her, “I have fallen deeply in love with you, and if the winds of fate have it in their power, I want to spend the rest of my life with you and only you. I know we’re too young right now to take steps in that direction, but when we can, I’d like to replace this ring with a proper one that has a bigger stone on it.” Grace, Tara, and Beckie had covered their mouths with their hands, holding back screams that were building up over what they were witnessing.

Tameria’s thoughts were all mush, she couldn’t get any of them put into any order. But that changed when she heard,

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We speak to you and you alone. Tameria Jinks. We have watched James Kincade and deem him truthful in all he has said. We also deem his truthfulness in his love for you. Tameria Jinks. Be not uncertain. Tameria Jinks. We The Haints have also deemed your love for him to be truthful, honest, and sincere. Be at peace. Tameria Jinks. In accepting the offer made by James Kincade.”

TG Tameria never gave herself a chance of finding a boyfriend, much less a husband. And it hadn’t changed much since her transition. But The Haints were right, she had come to love James Kincade since his path had been repaired, and had just kept denying it to herself. Now she was being forced to see the truth she’d been hiding for so long, her love for him, and she now noticed they weren’t alone. Tameria looked at each of the eight people who sat with her and James, and each one was nodding their head, telling her to accept. She looked back into James’ eyes before telling him in a soft voice, “I’ve fallen in love with you, too, James Mitchell Kincade. I’ve also watched you since your change, and while you try to hide it sometimes, you really care about people. I too would like to spend the rest of my life with you,” Tameria finished, as she held up her left hand for James to put the ring on her ring finger.

The entire cafeteria staff, and all the teachers in the cafeteria came running in the directions of the screams when the girls finally cut loose as James put the ring on Tameria’s finger. All the adults stopped short when they saw why the screams had occurred, and just smiled, shook their heads and left the group to themselves. Many of the nearby students weren’t so happy, now that they had trouble with their hearing. But they too were happy for the couple, some even getting paid off for bets they’d made several weeks ago. Tameria’s feet never touched the floor for the rest of the day. Even her teachers had to get her attention more than once, which was not like Tameria at all. But it didn’t take long for them to see the ring on her finger and to know where Tameria’s mind was at the moment. Several of her teachers even congratulated her, most just smiling as she left the class, but all cautioned her not to let this divert her attention to the upcoming finals.

Beckie, Grace, and Tara had to practically carry Tameria to the bus, sit her down, and make sure she got off at the right stop. They almost had to make sure she got home, but Carol was waiting and helped her floating daughter make it into the house. When they got into the house, Carol removed Tameria’s backpack, then guided her into the kitchen and sat her down. Carol waved her hand up and down in front of Tameria’s eyes, but saw no reaction. Carol then fixed herself a cup of tea and a mug of hot chocolate for Tameria--one of her greatest weaknesses. Where Carol’s hand waving had no effect, wafting the mug under Tameria’s nose did, as Tameria said, “Oh mom, I so love him, and he loves me. I never gave it much hope for something like this,” she finished as she looked at the promise ring on her ring finger.

Carol thought back to her high school days, and the moment Brian had done much the same thing with her. She also remembered the numerous times over the next few years where she thought it would all come crashing down. But it hadn’t, and here they are after many years with four wonderful children. Carol pulled Tameria into a hug and told her, “I’m so happy for you, but I’m also worried for you at the same time.” Carol held up her hand to stop Tameria from speaking before she went on to explain. “Sweetie, you weren’t the only one who had their doubts about you finding a boyfriend or getting married at the very start. Your father and I had our doubts, because this was all new to us. But after your transition, and how you looked after coming out of the body shop,” and Tameria playfully swatted her mom before Carol continued, “your father and I knew it was only a matter of time before you found the right boy for you. And even though James attacked you back then, he’s turned into a young man we’d be proud to call our son-in-law.” Tameria could hear it in her moms’ voice, the ‘but’ she hadn’t said. “But?” Tameria questioned. “But…,” Carol began, but stopped to gather her thoughts. “...you need to understand that right now you are flying higher than the moon about what just happened. And you will for a few more days. But you will come back to Earth, back to reality, and then you’re going to start seeing things you aren’t going to like or really bother you about James. This is normal, Tameria, between two people, but the trick is to understand that it is normal and not just one sided. James will likely see similar things in you. When this happens, and it will, DON’T clam up, be open about it with him, and encourage him to do the same. The only reason your father and I have been together for so long is not only because of our deep love for each other, but because we’re open about the times when we get mad at each other. We’ve had some pretty mean knock down, drag out fights over the years, and it’s been because we each thought we were right. But we learned not to walk away when they get that way, to stay and continue talking. And we both learned something else, to ask ourselves one question that has really saved us from blowing up over things that really weren’t that important.”

Tameria had never heard her mom talk like this before. Sure, she’s told about how to act when and where, how to treat people, but never about these types of topics. Tameria gained a greater measure of respect for her mom right then, and a deeper love because her mom trusted her enough to open up to her. “Mom, you said one question, what is it?” Carol closed her eyes, forming her words in her mind before speaking, “Tameria, it is one of the most difficult questions to ask because it has to be asked when you are about to chew nails, bite off someone’s head, or want to drop kick someone so far they’d be into next week before anyone else. When you get this way, don’t speak before you ask yourself, ’Just how important is this to be upset over.’ Doing this isn’t easy, because you may really want to light into someone right then. You may be boiling mad, spitting fire, or about too. You might even want to take what’s in your hand and launch it right at the person, but don’t do any of this until you ask yourself that question. And trust me, when you do, you may see just how petty it was to even become angry. I know it’s made me see that side of me many times. And don’t keep this to yourself, share it with James if you really want to spend the rest of your life with him. Because this will last you a lifetime together.” Tameria set her mug down on the kitchen table, and pulled her mom into a tight hug. “Thanks mom, I love you so very much.” Tameria’s tears wet Carol’s blouse, and she told Tameria, “I love you bunches, sweetheart.”

Tameria’s idea for Mexican had to be nixed when two of the boys said they were very allergic to many of the spices used in Mexican cooking. And Italian was ruled out when gluten intolerance was brought up. When Jake suggested Chinese, and there were no objections, the Chinese Buffet restaurant was chosen for their evening dinner. When Carol and Brian picked up their respective genders, they both laid down the law to each young person, right in front of their parent or parents; none of the parents complained about the law that was given. The law was simple, be on your best behavior or everyone goes home, whether they’ve had dinner or at the dance. Step out of line and everyone goes home. No one went home early that night.

All of the girls wore nice, but casual dresses, nylons and low heels, subdued makeup, as well as subdued jewelry, outfits which would be accepted if they were attending church. The boys were dressed just as casual, with dress pants, nice dress shirts, dress shoes, and would also be accepted if they were going to attend church. And even though everyone believed themselves casually dressed, they made quite an impression when they walked into the restaurant. They all made an even bigger impression by their behavior, which shocked some of the older people there, who expected them to be a rowdy bunch of kids. Some of the older people even questioned Brian and Carol, and offered words of kindness because of how well all eight young people were behaving. And how nicely the young men were treating the young ladies, compared how they’d seen some young men treat young ladies. As Brian had decided dessert was in order, he made sure to pass by the table where the kids were sitting, stopped and quietly told them, “You kids are making quite an impression because of your behavior. Carol and I have had more than one person compliment all of you on how nice you’re behaving. And gentlemen, you have REALLY impressed the older people by how you’re treating these beautiful young ladies. Carol and I are very proud of you all.” No bigger smiles could be seen in the immediate vicinity, after what Brian told them, and eight hands joined together under the table. All of them were really enjoying their time together, as couples and as a group. They didn’t know it at the time, but this togetherness was something that would last for years to come.

When it was time to leave, and everyone had had enough to eat, Brian paid the bill while the eight kids discussed whether to leave a tip, since it was a buffet. In the end, the boys each laid ten dollars on the table, believing if a tip wasn’t needed at least they showed their appreciation for what they ate. The dinner had been timed so once they left the restaurant they would arrive at the high school right at 7 p.m. when the dance started; Brian and Carol didn’t want them to be standing around outside where someone could take acception with who was with who and start something, or remember a slight and try to start something. It may have sounded ridiculous to some, but Brian and Carol wanted to find parking spaces adjacent to each other, so neither group had to walk across the parking lot, while the other group waited. This way, a young man could take a young girl’s arm and walk together into the dance. And it worked as Brian and Carol had hoped, with each young man taking the arm of his young lady and walking together into the gym for the dance. Of course, Carol and Brian lagged a few feet behind, not wanting to make it seem too obvious they were watching the kids. Carol had notified Jenny what she and Brian had planned to do, and Jenny was more than happy with their idea. She even said it would make it look like there were more than a few chaperones at the dance, even though it was only the eight kids Brian and Carol were chaperoning.

More than a few other students at the dance tried to make something out of Carol and Brian being there, but the eight said they had no problem with it because they had no desire to lose the trust Mr. and Mrs. Jinks had in them. Those same students, by the way, knowing which areas were off limits, were asked to leave the dance after a while because they’d tried to reach those same off limits areas for a bit of very alone time. Not only were they asked to leave, but their parents were called to inform them of the child’s behavior while at the dance--which was clearly spelled out in the student handbook under Dances. When this had been done at past dances, several of the students came to school on Monday with very different attitudes.

Brian and Carol took advantage of the slower songs to slow dance, needing to modify THEIR behavior so as not to give the kids any ideas. Their usual method of slow dancing was to get as close to each other as possible and see who could get whose motor going first, which at a high school dance, would have been cause to ask them to leave. Still, they enjoyed being together as they kept an eye on the four couples. The lights came on at 10:30 p.m., signaling the end of the dance. The couple thought they’d surprise the kids, and did, when the two cars pulled up outside The Frozen Cow Barn, the best ice cream place in town, allowing each couple a little more time together that night.

As Brian was about to pay for everyone’s ice cream, Sam stepped up and told him, “Not this time, Mr. J, us boys will pay the tab for everyone. And we want to thank you and your wife for doing this for us, we really appreciate it.” Every boy to a man, shook Brian’s hand and gave Carol a hug and a kiss on the cheek. The girls did likewise with Carol, but hugged Brian and kissed his cheek--Carol had to wipe off the lipstick colors they left behind. Brian seemed to have developed something in his eye, as they all watched as he wiped his eyes. Carol wasn’t that bashful, and had no problem letting everyone see the tears she wiped off her cheeks. “Thank you very much, kids, that was very kind of all of you,” Carol told the group; Brian had developed a sudden problem with his throat. Another thing Brian and Carol had discussed, taking both cars to each boys house to let the girls say goodnight as they dropped off each boy. The goodnight kisses lingered just a bit, but were sweet and without any sexual overtones--they couldn’t be, what with two sets of parents watching. And when they dropped James off, Brian and Carol thought they’d have to go get Tameria and keep her from drifting off into the atmosphere, after her kiss with James; he seemed to float into his house.

Peter and Bradley were already in bed, so when the three came into the house, Karen grabbed Tameria’s arm and drug her upstairs to her room. “Okay, little sister, give, and don’t leave anything out,” Karen told Tameria, as the two sat on Karen’s bed. “Hello, Karen to Tameria, Karen to Tameria,” Karen said, as she waved her hand in front of Tameria’s face. About that time Karen heard, “She did that the day James put that promise ring on her finger. Blow in her ear, that works for me sometimes. Dad and I are going to bed, goodnight Karen--and Tameria, Earth to Tameria. Night hon…,” Carol said before closing the door to Karen’s bedroom, taking Brian’s hand and going to their bedroom, hanging the red plastic tag on the door knob before she closed the bedroom door. Karen waved her hand up and down in front of Tameria’s face, but still wasn’t getting any response. Her eyes twinkled as she gently moved Tameria’s hair out of the way and gently blew into Tameria’s ear. “Hey,” Tameria said, as she pushed Karen’s face away from her ear, “What’d you do that for?” Karen laughed as she gently took Tameria’s face in both of her hands before telling her, “You, my dear sweet sister, were not on this planet. You were off in la la land. You, my dear sweet sister, are hopelessly in love and I’m so happy for you.” Tameria hugged Karen as happy tears rolled down her cheeks. “I do love him, Karen, God help me, I do,” Tameria said as she held her big sister. “I know sweetheart, I know, and I’m very happy you finally found the right someone just for you,” Karen told her younger sister as she held onto her. The girls talked for the next thirty minutes, Tameria telling Karen everything, before both realized they best get cleaned up and into bed. “I love you Karen, and always will,” Tameria told Karen, before kissing her on the cheek and leaving to get ready for bed. It had been a busy day and she was really tired.

Brian, Carol, and Karen all knew how stressed Tameria was about the upcoming final exams, though she did a good job hiding that fact, and they needed to help her unwind so she could study better. They knew if something wasn’t done during the weekend, Tameria would spend all of her time in her room finishing what homework she had, and studying for the finals. She needed to get out for part of each day Saturday and Sunday. Tameria wasn’t going to like what they were going to do, but they felt it was best for her. First, Tameria was going to be in bed no later than 11 p.m., period, no if’s and’s or but’s. Secondly, they were going out for lunch Saturday and Sunday, again, no if’s and’s or but’s. And thirdly, Carol and Karen were going to take her out shopping for two hours both Saturday and Sunday afternoons right after lunch, which in all likely-hood would royally piss Tameria off. But as they were going to tell her, cramming information into her brain before it’s needed will do more harm than good. Plus, she’d need a few distractions at times.

8 a.m. Saturday morning arrived to find only two Jinks up and getting dressed, or so those two thought. As they did every morning when they got up, one used the bathroom while the other dressed and made his bed. When they were both ready, they started towards their parents’ bedroom, only to see the red plastic tag on the door knob. Seeing the indication not to go into their parents’ bedroom, they turned around and went to Karen’s bedroom, only to find the door open and no Karen. When they made their way to the kitchen, they found Karen mixing something in a large glass bowl, and the large skillet on the stove and a package of bacon nearby. “Hi there, did you two sleep well?” Karen asked her brothers, and she continued mixing the mixture in the bowl. “How does pancakes sound for breakfast, and bacon?” Karen giggled as the two immediately flew into action to get the table set, that being their answer to her question. Once the fragrances of pancakes and bacon cooking started to permeate the air, it wasn’t long before Tameira, Brian, and Carol arrived in the kitchen, still looking like something the cat dug up and brought into the house. The three looked at each other, then at Karen with her hand over her mouth and her eyes sparkling with laughter, and said in unison, “NOT...ONE...WORD!!” Tameria wasn’t awake enough to see it, but Karen could see that her parents hadn’t slept much all night.

Karen poured her mom and dad a mug of coffee, and was about to ask Tameria if she would like a mug, but Tameria was sitting at the table, her chin resting on the palms of her hands with her elbows on the kitchen table. And she looked like she’d gone back to sleep. Karen saw the twinkle in the eyes of Peter and Bradley, and she nudged her parents, head pointing to the two boys. As the three watched, the two boys looked at Tameria, back at each other with a smirk, and after nodding their heads, got up and walked over to stand on each side of Tameria. Bradley held up his hand and started raising his fingers. When he reached three, both boys kissed the sleeping Tameria on each of her cheeks. “HEY,WHAT THE…,” Tameria hollered as her head shot up received two more kisses before hearing, “Morning sis,” from the two boys. Karen was laughing so hard she almost let the bacon burn. Brian and Carol almost coated the top of the kitchen table with coffee because of their younger children’s antics, which caused them to start laughing. But, Tameria was awake now, and could be asked what she would like to drink. With what sounded like a snarl, she said, “COFFEE...please.” That reaction to Karen’s question got the older Jinks laughing again, and it was Karen who walked over to Tameria, hugged her and said after she kissed Tameria’s cheek, “Morning sis. Coffee coming up.”

Breakfast perked up everyone, too much so for Peter and Bradley, who again acted as though they’d just had a five pound bag of sugar. Carol and Brian had already discussed how to keep the boys busy today, so they calmly explained the rules for Tameria’s weekend. She wasn’t as upset and the parents had believed she’d be, but she wasn’t exactly happy with the 11 p.m. bedtime. She argued, “But I could use one more hour to study, say until 1 a.m.” Both Brian and Carol gave her the stink eye before Tameria said, “Okay, midnight then.” The stink eyes continued until Tameria finally capitulated and said, “Okay, 11 p.m.” “Sweetheart,” Brian began, “Please don’t think we’re trying to be ogres with you, we’re not. We just want to make sure you take care of yourself as you get ready for your finals. And you can’t do that if you’re going to bed in the early morning.” Tameria was nodding her head as she told her parents, “Yeah, I know, but I’m worried that I won’t be ready. That if I use all the available time to study I’ll be that much more ready.” It was Carol who shook her head and said to Tameria, “It doesn’t work that way, honey. You think by studying longer hours you’ll be more prepared, but you only end up being more tired and less able to think during the test. I know, I’ve done it a few times and didn’t like my test results. No, sweetheart, study the best you can, get a good night’s sleep, study again the next day, more good sleep, and by the time the test comes around, you’ll be more than ready. Trust me dear, when I tell you this.” When Tameria looked at her parents, and then at Karen, all three were nodding their heads. Because all three had been there, done that, and learned the lesson the hard way.

With help from Bradley and Peter, the breakfast dishes had been taken care of and everything put away before Carol said, “Boys, how about you two go shopping with me?” Both boys let out a groan and they banged their heads against the kitchen table, occasionally glancing at their mom, who wasn’t fooled for one minute. “Come on guys, you two do need a few things, and there’s the arcade, and that movie playing you two wanted to see, and maybe that restaurant you like.” Peter almost knocked his dad down, while Bradley almost knocked Tameria down, as both boys took off like a shot back to their room to clean up, and grab their things--money included. “Mom, do you think you’ll need harnesses to control those two?” Tameria asked, as she laughed right along with Brian, Karen, and her mom. “No dear, I have mother control, and that’s enough.” It seemed like the four hadn’t blinked twice than both boys were back and heading to the garage, with Bradley saying, “Well, mom, are we going to waste time waiting for you?”

The laughter was so violent that all four Jinks found themselves on the floor. And when they looked at Bradley, he had his arms folded across his chest and was tapping his foot. That sight only increased the laughter before Brian could finally say, “Dear, I think your passengers are waiting on you,” as more laughter broke out. It increased again when they saw Peter standing next to Carol holding the same pose as his brother. “Okay boys,” Carol told the two boys between laughter, “Let me get dressed, and grab my things and then we’ll go.” Both boys followed Carol to her bedroom, once she was able to stand up, stood outside the door, and asked, and kept asking, “Are you ready yet, mom? We’re wasting time here mom.” Both boys ignored the laughter that was coming from the kitchen because of their antics. They were ready to go and wanted to get going. If they only acted this way when it was somewhere they didn’t want to go. Carol finally came out of her bedroom, put her arm around both her sons, kissed each one and told them, “I’m ready, let’s boogie.” Carol laughed when she saw the scrunched faces on her sons, telling them, “It means go, leave, rush off, let’s get out of here. In other words, why are you two just standing there? I thought you were in a hurry to leave?” Karen pulled her dad back, and he pulled Tameria back, as two flashes zipped past the three headed for the garage. Carol came down the stairs, laughing again because of the boys. “I sure hope they aren’t like this all day, I’ll be tired when we get home.” Carol sucked out Brian’s tongue before telling the girls bye, and following the boys to the garage. After Carol and the speedsters had left, Brian pointed upstairs and said one word to Tameria, “Homework.”

The plans they had for Saturday had to be changed when Karen happened to overhear the plans Peter and Bradley were making to help Tameria while she studied. They were planning when to bring her something to drink, when she might need a snack, and had planned to do whatever else was necessary to help their sister. When Karen told her parents what she overheard, they all were very proud of the two boys, but knew it could become more than just bringing drinks and snacks. And Tameria didn’t need things to become more than just drinks and snacks.

Tameria had finished her homework within the first hour she’d been in her room, and was now starting on reviewing for the first two finals she would have in two weeks. There was a knock on her bedroom door before Brian opened it and asked her, “How about you take a break and we go out for lunch? You choose the place.” Tameria looked at her dad for a moment, before telling him, “That sounds like a great idea. My choice, huh? Hmm…” Tameria thought about what the family had the most when they ordered out. Pizza, Italian, Chinese, hoggies, but not often burgers. “Has Karen said what she’d like?” Tameria asked before Brian turned and hollered, “KAREN, DO YOU HAVE A CHOICE FOR LUNCH?” As they listened, they heard one word, “ITALIAN.” Tameria looked at her dad and said, “Italian it is.”

The Italian restaurant they liked was across the street from the mall, so when they were finished eating, they drove to the mall to do a bit of shopping as planned. By the time they’d looked around and bought a few things, it was two in the afternoon, and time to head home. Once they arrived home, Tameria was much more relaxed, and better able to study. A little over an hour later, Carol and the boys arrived home. Carol looked fine, but the boys were dragging just a bit, which had been the idea of them going shopping with Carol. After all the bags had been brought in from the car, Carol told Brian and Karen, “The batteries in those two have drained down a lot.” Peter and Bradley had sat down on the couch, and as the three watched, both boys had a terrible time keeping their eyes open. Karen walked over to them and told them, “Come on guys, let’s get you up to your room for a nap before supper.” Even with a couple hour nap, the two would still need a full night's sleep before they were their usual selves again. When Carol looked in on Tameria, she found her sound asleep, with her school books scattered around her; the one she’d been reading resting on her chest. There was a little over an hour before supper, so Carol quietly closed the bedroom door and let Tameria sleep. An hour before the family’s supper time, Karen went in to wake her brothers, while Carol went to Tameria’s bedroom. Carol had the easier time because Tameria was awake and once again reading her school book. Tameria and Carol talked for a few minutes before Carol left Tameria’s bedroom to go down to the kitchen. Karen, on the other hand, had a bit more trouble waking Peter and Bradley. The minute she had one awake, the other would fall asleep again. It wasn’t until she got a glass of cold water and dribbled it on the faces of both boys that they finally stayed awake; and were a bit peeved about the water. During the wake up time, Brian had slipped out of the house to go and buy Chinese for their supper, a meal which would result in no leftovers. After supper they all watched a movie, before the boys were herded to their bedroom for a bath and/or shower. Tameria took a shower before going back to her studies, and was in bed by the agreed time of 11 p.m. And Peter and Bradley? The minute they finished their bath or shower they were ready for bed, falling asleep the minute they closed their eyes.

Sunday morning none of the Jinks were awake before 9 a.m., even the two early risers. In fact, the early risers had to be jostled several times before they finally woke up. Karen had gone down to the kitchen to get a breakfast of pancakes and sausages started, juice, and the usual drink for everyone. Tameria was the last to make it down for breakfast, blinking her eyes in an effort to clear them after reading so much Saturday. While they ate, Brian asked everyone, “Would anyone object if we went out for pizza for lunch? And maybe that family buffet restaurant for supper?” When all he heard was grunts of affirmation, because of mouths full of food, he told them, “Good, that’s what we’ll do today.” Looking at Tameria he said, “And you, young lady, will come out of your room every hour to take a break, get something to drink and maybe something to snack on. Got it?” After swallowing what she was chewing she told her dad, “After yesterday, and how I feel today, I think that’s a really good idea. My eyes are stinging from reading so much yesterday without taking breaks.” It was Carol who looked at Peter and Bradley and told them, “Boys, today is a quiet day, so find something quiet to do or you may go out back and play together. Got it?” Since both boys had a mouth full of pancakes, they both simply nodded their heads, they got it. Except for the shopping trip, a planned movie was watched in the morning and afternoon, before everyone went back to what they’d been doing. The boys were in bed by 8 p.m. and Tameria by 11 p.m., feeling much better after taking breaks every hour.

The weekend had gone as planned, Tameria had time to study and stay rested the entire time. And Peter and Bradley, they’d been good as gold, letting Tameria study and keeping things to a dull roar. So when Tameria arrived at school today, Monday, she was ready for the week of review before the finals. As Tameria looked around her as she walked to her first period class, she had the impression more than a few were also ready for this week and the next, with a few exceptions of course. But those exceptions were already heading in the wrong academic direction and didn’t care, something they might regret later on.

The teachers were trying something new this year during the week of review. Instead of going over the material verbatim, recounting their lessons plans, they were holding question and answer classes. And when the class missed the answer or couldn’t answer a question, they were told the page number in the textbook so they could find the answer to the question. In a way, this became their practice final exams, and a way for each student to find his or her weak area of study. And when Friday arrived, more questions were being answered than missed, something everyone was happy with.

The week flew by for Tameria, Beckie, Grace, and Tara, with each actually enjoying the reviews and the way they were conducted. And when the weekend arrived, it was decided they’d take some time to get together and enjoy something other than studying all weekend. That isn’t to say no one studied, just that each girl was ordered to do something with their friends before taking time to study. And what better way to do something with their friends than to go shopping. Which they did, for half a day Saturday. Afterwards they met at Tameria’s to study until supper, which was the signal to head home. Sunday was spent with their families, doing what they usually did on Sunday, then a bit of studying in the afternoon before all studying came to a halt. The parents had discussed the need for each girl to have several hours of doing nothing or what they wanted before going to bed. Plus, they felt that trying to put that last bit of information into their heads wasn’t going to help them more than if they just rested the rest of the evening.

Finals for the first two periods occurred on Monday, with school letting out after the finals had been completed. Those who had P.E. or another type class first period, didn’t have to arrive at school until the test for their second period class. While this gave the students the rest of the day to get in more studying, it gave teachers an opportunity to grade the tests. Tuesday followed much like Monday, except testing was for third and fourth period classes. And Wednesday, the last day of finals, testing was done for fifth and sixth period classes. Everyone reported to school as usual on Thursday, when they would receive their final report cards and be allowed to clean out their lockers--if not already done--and pick up anything left in any one class. Classes left out at noon, with the Seniors going where they had been instructed to get instructions for graduation that would take place Saturday afternoon. And what of the four couples, how did they fare? If they continued for the next three years as they did their Freshman year, they would be part of a large group vying for Salutatorian and Valedictorian in their Senior year of high school.

Beckie had invited everyone over to her house Friday afternoon for their own little ‘glad it’s over’ party, and to decompress after such an arduous two weeks. No one had to bring anything but themselves, as all eight moms had gotten together and planned everything so the kids could just relax and enjoy being together. As the four couples were lounging in the family room, Tara voiced what everyone was feeling, “GADS, AM I GLAD THAT’S OVER!” That seemed to break the ice, as everyone, to a person, agreed with her in one way or another. Well, everyone except Beckie and Sam, who had picked that precise moment to try and suck out each other’s tongues. Which earned them ‘ooohhs’ and ‘aahhs’ from the other six, shortly before they too followed suit. It was a loud throat clearing that brought the eight back to earth, but the smiles they saw on their mom’s faces that made it clear their mothers understood.

Everyone was having a nice time being with their friends, talking about school, what they’d hoped to be doing over the summer, and stuffing their faces with a bit of everything the mothers had prepared. It came as a bit of a shock what the four girls and Carol heard from The Haints.

”We are The Haints. Grace. Tameria. Beckie. Tara. Carol. Meet with us. We deem it necessary to reveal ourselves to all who are present. We have observed all who are present and find they are trustworthy to know about us. If Tameria, Grace, Beckie, and Tara are to join with Sam, Tony, Jake, and James, and we see the truth in their desires, they must know of us to keep the unions complete.”

While The Haints spoke to the five women, their blank looks didn’t go unnoticed. The boys and the other moms had concerned expressions on their faces as they saw the five become zombie like in their appearance. “Beckie,” Sam said, gently shaking Beckie and trying to get her attention, trying to bring her back from wherever she had gone. When the five finished listening to The Haints, and again were aware of their surroundings, they noticed the mothers had come and sat beside their children, all with worried looks on their faces as they looked at the four girls and Carol. It was Carol who realized what had happened and said, “We are sorry if we worried you, but we were talking to some friends who would like to meet all of you. They have been with the girls and myself for some time, and have helped in our time of need. They have also helped out with problems at school, which has made school a better place for everyone. I will tell you it will be a shock when you meet them, but I assure you they mean no one any harm. In fact their mission is to save our planet from ourselves.”

It was Beckie’s mom, Kelly, who asked the first question, “Who are these friends you speak of? There’s no one here but the sixteen of us.” Beckie gently took her mother’s hand and told her, “Mom, they are with us right now and couldn’t be seen if we tried. But Carol is right, they’re trying to save us from ourselves before it’s too late.”

Sam’s mom. Terry, who asked, “What do they want with us? Why do they want to talk to us, and now?” Terry, who looked the most frightened, was consoled when Tameria got up, walked over to sit beside Terry and told her, “Mrs. Wilkinson, The Haints need to tell you about themselves. They lost their planet because of hate and self absorption. They have watched the twelve of you, how you treat others, how you’ve treated Beckie, Grace, Tara, and me, and they feel the twelve of you can be trusted enough for them to reveal themselves to you.”

Tameria saw the puzzled look on Tony’s face before he asked, “What do you mean the twelve of us? What about you four?” And he pointed to Beckie, Tara, Grace, and Tameria before Carol said, “Tony, The Haints revealed themselves to Tameria the first day of school. And then they revealed themselves to the other three girls.”

With incredulity in her voice, Terri, Tarra’s mom, asked, “And you knew about this, Carol, and are okay with it? How do you know they weren’t, aren’t, trying to take over this world? Or your daughter?” Tara turned to her mom, laid a gentle hand on her mom’s hands and told her, “Mom, I’ve seen the horrible events The Haints witnessed in the destruction of their planet. I’ve seen what they recorded of the fighting and killing on their planet before it was destroyed. And mom, they saved me from some kids who really wanted to hurt me, and helped those same kids see how wrong they were for even wanting to hurt me. Mom, The Haints aren’t trying to take over anything, they just don’t want to witness another race destroy itself as theirs did.” Tara reached up and gently wiped the tears away from her mom’s cheeks, before both embraced the other.

“So, how do we meet these, The Haints, I believe you said Tara?” Gina was likely the more adventurous of the ladies, next to Carol, and was very interested in meeting The Haints and learning about them. Tameria went back to James and said to the group, “First, I think we better pull our seats close enough so we can hold hands and remain seated--you may need to be sitting when you first meet The Haints. Then, join hands, relax, and listen to what’s said within your minds. The Haints won’t hurt any of you, just the opposite, they want to help. Remember this as you listen to what they say.” Everyone pulled and pushed the seats together until they were close enough to hold hands, and listened while The Haints spoke.

”We are The Haints. Be at peace, we will you no harm. We speak to the future mates of Tameria, Beckie, Grace, Tara, and their maternal parents. Be calm, we will you no harm.”

“Santa madre di Dio,” Gina said, as her words broke the link with The Haints. “How can this be? How can I hear something I can’t see?” She looked to the four girls and then to Carol, hoping they’d explain. Tara moved so she was sitting next to Gina and after taking her hands asked her, “Momma Gina, have you heard of nanites, very small machines, so small it takes a microscope to see them?” When Gina shook her head no, Tony cut in with, “Yeah, I’ve heard of them. They are so small no human eye can see them. It’s said they can be programmed to one day help inside the human body where surgeons can’t reach. But right now it’s all just theory and testing and development. The Haints are nanites? These are the friends we are to speak with?” When the others saw the four girls and Carol nodding their heads, it was Monica, James’ mom, who said, “I don’t know about all of you, but I’d like to hear what The Haints have to say. It must be important or they wouldn’t want us to know.” What Gina did next must have been a sign of agreement, for she patted Tara’s hands, kissed her check and told her, “Grazie,” before leading her back to sit by her mom again. And once again they joined hands to hear what The Haints had to say.

”We are The Haints. We will you no harm. Be at peace and allow us to tell you our story. Many of your millions of years ago…”

And The Haints told their entire story as they’d done several times before. Even asking permission to show what happened to their planet. The twelve were told what they would see would be hard to accept, but would help them understand why The Haints felt compelled to help the people on the planet called Earth. And afterwards, silent sobbing is all that could be heard. From everyone. It was from Gina who softly said, “They feel guilty because there was nothing they could do to save their own world. Isn’t that right, The Haints?” None of the four girls, or Carol, had said anything about how to talk to The Haints, but here was Gina asking them a question they knew The Haints was bound to answer. This time when The Haints spoke, no one was holding anyone’s hand, but they all heard what The Haints said.

”We are The Haints. Gina Angelo. We do not understand guilt as you know it, but were inadequate in stopping the destruction of our own planet. During our travel, we agreed to never again be inadequate in helping to stop the destruction of a planet or those living on it. Our pledge is given to all here, so long as we exist on this planet, it shall not be destroyed or the life on it extinguished. We give all here the invitation to allow us to be with you and help others as you go about your own lives.”

There were quite a few puzzled looks on the faces of some in the room, and it wasn’t long before looks expressed themselves as Jake asked, “What do they mean, be with us? Does that mean they want to be inside us, go with us?” It was The Haints who beat the girls or Carol in answering Jake’s question.

”We are The Haints. Jake Barrows. Be at peace. You are correct. We The Haints wish to be in you, go with you to help others in need as you live your lives. We will you no harm so will not force ourselves on you or anyone else that is here. Jake Barrows.”

Again, no one was holding hands but all heard what The Haints had to say. As everyone looked around, it was Gina again who spoke first. While she was not the most educated, she was wise in other ways. “After what I’ve seen throughout the years, and from The Haints, I do not wish for my grandchildren to worry about dying because someone didn’t like what another believed. Too much of that has happened, and happens, on this planet. If I can help The Haints prevent that, then they can be with me for as long as I have life left to live.” Gina’s simple words caused more tears to be shed from all in the room, and all heads to nod in agreement. It was Barbara, Jake’s mom, who asked, “How do we tell The Haints they can be with us, as they want?” The chuckle that was heard came from Grace, as she told Barbara, “Just ask them to be with you, Barbara. It won’t hurt and you won’t know they’re there unless you talk to them. And you can talk to them by voice or thinking.” One by one, all twelve asked The Haints to be with them, and as Grace said, nothing was actually felt. But The Haints made sure to let each one know they were now with them by speaking to each one individually so the others couldn’t hear what was said.

When Tameria said, “I could use something to drink,” the original party resumed, along with more questions about The Haints. Which The Haints answered for each individual. Once all questions about The Haints had been answered, the topic turned to what everyone was going to do for the Summer, or rather a recap of what everyone was going to do.

Tameria already had an internship with the Mental Health Clinic, which was scheduled in the morning. Tara, who loved playing sports, developed an interest in Physical Therapy, and found an internship with a Rehab Clinic. James, Beckie, Sam, Grace, and Jake were all planning to go into medicine, with James specializing in Pediatrics, Beckie specializing in Psychiatry, Sam Radiology, Grace general practice, and Jake Geriatrics. The five were lucky in that the City hospital was starting a new program that allowed interested high school students to enter an internship type program that would allow them to shadow a doctor in their field of interest. And given the grades the five earned their freshman year, they had no trouble qualifying for the program. That left Tony, who found an interest in Business Administration. He was going to be in an internship with one of the largest companies in the City. Like Tameria, they all would be busy in the morning, and they all had managed to be busy in the afternoon by getting the local College to allow them to take a couple of general studies courses, because of their current high school grades. They also discussed the opportunity The Haints had to influence more people when the eight attended College. And if what they’d seen from some of the males around the City who attended that College, The Haints might be rather busy themselves. Especially because the four girls were very attractive in their own right. Their plans for Saturday were two fold: They weren’t going to get up before they had too, and they all planned to attend the graduation ceremony in the afternoon. And after the graduation ceremony, Gina had invited everyone to her home for the evening meal, as she put it. They had to do this weekend what they were going to do, because come Monday, they became interns and College students.

*-*-*Chapter 17*-*-*

Their summer passed without incident, and they were very pleased with their chosen fields of interest. The internships had been rocky at the start, until they became familiar to those they tutelaged under. Their College courses were a different matter, but not a disappointment. They actually put several of those in the courses to shame by gaining straight ‘As’ in both courses they took. Impressing not only the College, due to their ages, but their parents too.

An idea occurred one Saturday, when all eight were at Sam’s house relaxing. Everyone noticed Tara seemed a bit spaced out for most of the time, until they pinned her down, asking why she’d been such a space cadet almost the entire time. “Um...I’ve been thinking,” she said, which got Tony giggling before saying, “Oh, so that’s what I smelled burning.” Seven pillows found their mark as Tony held up his hand to block them before he replied, “Okay okay...I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I guess I should have said…,” but he never finished what he was about to say because seven more pillows found their mark. “I saw that gleam in your eyes, Tony Angelo,” Tara told him. “It’s a good thing you never finished that sentence,” she told him, standing in front of him, shaking her finger at him. Tony reached up and pulled Tara into his lap and asked her, “What were you thinking?” before trying to see if he could pull her tongue out of her mouth. The lip lock demonstration got ‘ooohhhs’ and ‘aaahhhs’ before the two came up for air. “What were you thinking, Tara?” Grace asked, echoing Tony’s question.

Tara gave Tony a peck on the lips before standing up and in front of the other seven. “Well, I was thinking, when we finish all our schooling, and our required training, and get our licenses,” and here she became rather sheepish when she finally said, “We should open our own clinic, go into business together. Think about it; Beckie and Tameria would handle mental health; James, Sam, Grace, and Jake would handle medicine--Beckie too if need be; And Tony could run the office, hire our staff, keep the accounts, scheduling, all the things a Business Administrator does. Oh I know it won’t be soon but it can be a goal all of us work towards, can’t it?”

Even though Tara could be outspoken, she was still a very sensitive girl. It was Tony who spotted the glisten in her eyes, and knew she was about to cry, thinking she spoiled things for the others. He was out of his chair in a flash, hugging Tara tightly to him. “Hey now, this is no time for tears, you’ve given us a wonderful idea to think about. And if I could work in the same building with my future wife, I’d do it in a heartbeat. Think about it, Angelo and Angelo on the same sign. Wouldn’t that be a beautiful sight?” Tony got a shock when he heard, “You’re wrong, Tony.” When Beckie saw the anger on Tony’s face she held up her hand and told him, “It’d be Angelo and Angelo, Wilkinson and Wilkinson on that sign.” Sam squeezed Beckie’s hand, letting her know he approved. “Nope, you’re both wrong,” Jake said, as he looked at Grace and saw her nod her head. “It’d be Angelo and Angelo, Wilkinson and Wilkinson, Barrows and Barrows on that sign.” The six looked strangely at Tameria and James as they both were shaking their heads in unison. And as if they’d rehearsed it, they both said, “Wrong again. That sign would read Angelo and Angelo, Wilkinson and Wilkinson, Barrows and Barrows, and Kincade and Kincade. It’s sure going to be a big sign.” Tara then did shed tears, tears of happiness for what she heard. In fact, none of them had dry eyes, knowing they had a friendship that was going to endure the test of time. And they’d make it through. It was then they all heard from their silent partners.

”We are The Haints. We have watched all of you thus far, and see that you now have acquired a very wise plan for your future. This is how each of you can best help others. Each of you have experiences which you can use to help others live better lives. Each of you have demonstrated your ability to learn. And each of you are caring, something most essential for helping others. The idea put forth by Tara is a noble idea to pursue. “

The Haints made sure that Terry heard what they told the teens, and when she walked into the room, with a smile on her face, all the girls were sitting in the laps of their boyfriends, hugging them, as tears streamed down everyone’s face. No one had ever spoken to them like that before, making them feel as important as they all felt at that very moment. Terry joined in the moment when she said, “That is a very lofty goal to go after. And knowing the eight of you, it’s something you can achieve if it’s something you really want.” Knowing looks started going from couple to couple, before heads started nodding as the realization struck each couple that it was something they’d want to do with their lives. Something they’d need to do with their lives. They also realized it would be a long haul, but in the end they would have their clinic with everyone’s name on a big sign.

*-*-*Chapter 18*-*-*

And that’s exactly what they did, though it took a little over twenty years before their clinic opened, since as they knew there was a lot of schooling to complete, as well as internships and licenses to acquire. And it all started with high school, then Bachelor’s degrees, then either medical school or graduate school. And between high school graduation and starting work on their Bachelor’s degrees, their promise rings were traded for engagement rings. And between getting their Bachelor’s degrees and starting either medical school or graduate school, four weddings were held. But all of that is the future, which didn’t tell of their time in high school.

Tara’s idea to open their own medical clinic sparked the eight teens like few parents have seen teens sparked. Not only did they deal with their summer internships and general college courses, but they met each Saturday for as long as they could and started a general bull session to iron out just what they wanted for their clinic. Everyone had a spiral backed notebook which they used to take down any and every suggestion that was offered by anyone in their group. They laid down rules at their first meeting to never put down anyone’s idea, no matter how crazy it might sound. They also decided to discuss any idea put forth and if there were more cons than pros, the idea would be either rejected or tabled for further discussion. They agreed amongst themselves to never get angry if their particular idea was rejected, provided there was a valid reason why it was rejected.

Once ideas started to become a trickle, it was decided that research was necessary if they were to be able to intelligently decide something that wouldn’t see fruition for some years to come. Even the style of building would need to be researched so they could make sure it would serve their clients without causing any stress. Tara’s ears pricked up when this topic was raised, and after several Saturday meetings, Tara came to the meeting with a portfolio folder under her arm. Even Tony was curious when he picked her up for another Saturday meeting, but all Tara would tell him was, “You’ll have to wait and see.” Even the kiss he gave her, causing Tara’s heart to skip several beats, wouldn’t get Tara to tell him what was in the folder.

The research they’d each done for their particular field was very fruitful, which Tara was to discover, would cause her surprises to be completely rejected or partially rejected. They were all very curious what Tara had brought with her besides her Physical Therapy research. And they found out once they’d finished discussing their research.

It was Beckie who decided enough was enough and asked Tara, “Okay, Tara, would you please tell us what you have in the portfolio folder that you’ve kept under wraps since this meeting started?” Tara smirked as she set the folder on the table, opened it, and began passing five 11x17 sheets of paper around the table. As they all started looking at the five sheets of paper, they saw proposed floor plans of their clinic, each page had written at the top of each sheet, ‘Proposed Floor Plan for Our Clinic’.

All the shuffling of paper got rather chaotic so it was decided to put each one up on the cork board they had purchased for their meetings, one at a time, so everyone could look at it together and discuss that one before moving on to the next. It was Beckie, again, who watched as Tara turned to a marked place in her spiral bound notebook and began looking intently at the others. Tara wrote profusely as each floor plan was discussed, writing down the pros and the cons given by everyone. Two of her floor plans were rejected outright, for various reasons, mostly because of size. Parts of the other three were liked, but in the end they too were rejected. Even though Beckie gave her opinions about each floor plan, she kept an eye on Tara, trying to gauge the girl’s reaction to the rejected plans. She needn’t worry because two weeks later Tara again brought her portfolio folder to their meeting, which was dealt with after they again presented more ideas and research about their particular fields. And like the first five proposed floor plans, each one went up on the cork board and discussed, with Tara again writing profusely the pros and cons given by the others. This time, even though all five were rejected, each person liked more and more of what they saw in each floor plan.

This went on until one Saturday meeting, where Tara presented proposed floor plans 21-25, that Beckie noticed a change in Tara. As they had during previous meetings, they discussed each field and what would be needed in their clinic before looking at the floor plans Tara had again brought with her. But Beckie noticed when they started discussing the floor plans, Tara wasn’t writing anything down in her notebook. In fact, Beckie saw Tara had her hand over her mouth and looked like the cat who ate the canary. Everyone liked bits and pieces of floor plans 21-24, but when it came to floor plan 25, no one could find a single thing they didn’t like.

Floor plan 25 had incorporated everything they like about some of the others plus ideas they’d given while viewing the other floor plans. The building was the size they wanted, the reception area was much bigger, with a reception desk in the center where everyone could see it. They had discussed having one main reception and waiting area and that had been incorporated in floor plan 25. They had discussed having four distinct wings, one for Mental Health, one for Physical Therapy, one for Medical, and one for Administration; the computers and servers they’d discussed would be housed in a special room in Administration. And all four were seen on floor plan 25. They also discussed storage and saw it was allowed for between the Mental Health and Physical Therapy wings, and between the Physical Therapy and Medical wings, with the area between the Medical and Administration wings used for employees. Each wing was laid out exactly as the others had suggested, with the number of offices or exam rooms to the small waiting areas for each wing close to the offices or exam rooms. They also saw an area in the Medical wing for small children to play while waiting to see their doctor or waiting for their parents who were seeing a doctor. Tara just sat there with a funny grin on her face and asked, “Well, doesn’t anyone have anything to say?” In response to her question, all seven stood up and applauded her. The seven didn’t know it yet but they would go through this again but with Tara’s interior design ideas. And they would whittle them down until one stood out and garnered Tara another round of applause.

Their Saturday meetings took them into several weeks of their sophomore year in high school, where they finally had a mission statement, a business plan, and a financial statement that came by way of an investment firm named Haints Investments. It was explained in the financial statement that the firm had received word of a group of high school students who were making plans for a Medical Clinic they planned to open when they were qualified to do so. In that statement the firm pledged ¾ of the costs to build and equip the clinic once the time was right. There was only one problem, none of the eight had the slightest idea what the costs were going to be. They could find out the cost of equipment for each of their areas but not for the building and other essentials. They needed help but weren’t sure where to turn, which was solved for them in an instant.

”We are The Haints. We will to help solve your problem. Are there not constructs called banks which provide help for such as yourselves? Can they not provide the needed information you seek.?”

After The Haints had spoken, everyone sat with a very dumb look on their face, realizing it was something they should have considered themselves. Tony just shook his head and said, “I should have thought of that myself, since I’m going to be the administrator of our clinic.” Tara saw how frustrated Tony looked, and pulled him into a hug and told him, “Aww, poor baby. See, you’re human after all.” Tony pulled out of Tara’s hug and gave her an indigent look before he started tickling her, which resulted in Tara sliding off her chair and onto the floor. That one act between the two lovers helped to loosen up everyone else. Tameria pulled out a school calendar and saw there was a teacher’s day coming in two weeks, and it would be the perfect time to go to the bank and speak with a financial officer or loan officer. So it was settled, they had two weeks to polish everything they had, so they could present it to the right person at the bank and hopefully get answers to the questions they still had.

Two weeks later, on Friday, everyone met at Tameria’s house for breakfast a little after 8 a.m. The bank in their town didn’t open until 9 a.m. so they went over everything they had after finishing breakfast. They weren’t dressed as though they were going to church, but they were all dressed smartly. The girls were wearing nice dresses, stockings,flats, and minimal makeup. The boys were wearing dress pants, not quite dress shirts, and dress shoes. They did worry about their clothing, since this meeting was important to them, until Carol and Brian commented, “You guys sure look sharp today.”

At 9 a.m. they left Tameria’s house and drove to their local bank in two cars. Once at the bank, they went in and explained to the receptionist why they were there, only to be told for something like they wanted, they’d have to go to the main branch in a city an hour’s drive away. They were a bit discouraged upon hearing the news but decided if they must, then they must. Each one called their parents and explained the situation before they piled back into the two cars and took off to try and get the information they were after.

Fate was on their side, as traffic was light and they made good time. They followed the directions they’d received from the receptionist at their bank and arrived at the main branch of their bank a little before 10:30 a.m. As they did in their bank, after going into the bank they explained to the receptionist what they wanted and almost died on the spot when the receptionist told them they were rather busy that day. Almost dashed hopes produced sad faces, and the receptionist couldn’t help herself in asking to see what they had brought with them. As the receptionist looked at what they’d given her, the teens heard, “Whoa” and “Wow” and, “How old are the eight of you and you’re in high school?” When they told her their ages and, yes, they were sophomores and what high school, the receptionist told them, “Just give me a minute,” and dashed off with everything the teens had given her. It seemed like they waited for an hour, but the receptionist was back in less than five minutes and beckoned them to follow her.

Because the main branch of the bank was huge, it seemed they walked several miles, even up a flight of stairs, until they came to the office of Mary Gothers, Financial and Loan officer for the bank; her name and title were on the door to her office. The receptionist announced them but Mary was so engrossed with what the teens had done, she simply waved them into the room, before the door was closed behind them. All eight gathered around her desk and it was only then Mary looked up and asked, “The eight of you did all this? By yourselves? Oh, gads, where are my manners, I’m Mary Gothers, and you are…?” Mary asked as she stood up and offered her hand to each of the eight, getting a “yes” from the group then a name as she shook each hand. She then gathered up everything the teens had brought with them from her desk and motioned to a large conference table in her office. “Why don’t we gather around that table over there, where we can be more comfortable and discuss what I was looking at before you came in?” As the teens each took a seat, and Mary sat everything down on the table, she asked if they would like something to drink, and proceeded to name what she could offer. Each teen took the offered water choice before Mary sat down and asked if they would start at the beginning and explain how they arrived at the material she had before her.

Mary saw the look of consternation on the faces of each teen, and asked, “Is something wrong? Have I done, or said, something that has you worried or upset?” Mary watched as Beckie, Tara, Grace, Sam, Jake, Tony, and James all looked at Tameria.

“Oh, no, Ms. Gothers,” Tameria said, since it seemed she’d been made the spokesperson at this instant. “It isn’t anything you’ve said or done but has to do with your request, that we explain how we arrived at our presentation material. Because, you see, it also deals with a certain experience we all have been exposed to that is part of the reason we decided to go in this direction for our lives.”

“Oh, I see,” Mary replied, before telling the teens as she smiled, “And it’s just Mary between us, okay?” Mary was an excellent judge of character, she had to be because of the decisions she often made for the bank. And right now she could tell she was looking at some very honest, and dedicated kids who had their futures all mapped out. And it was laying on the table in front of her. Based on the short time she had looked over the material she’d been given, these eight teens were worth every penny the bank could lend them when they were ready to build their clinic. “So, is the experience something you have to keep a secret, something you couldn’t share with me? As you might guess, I do make some rather huge deals for the bank, and those have to be kept under lock and key.” As Mary watched, it seemed she was watching the eight talk to each other but without saying a word. Heads nodded, or shook, until Tameria got a sort of far away look. Mary didn’t hear the conversation that Tameria was having, but she would shortly.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. We judge Mary Gothers to be a trustworthy person and agree she must meet with us. Tameria Jinks.”

The other seven teens heard everything The Haints had said to Tameria, and it was Sam who said, “Guess that answers that question, doesn’t it.” All eight were now looking at Mary, who had a questioning look on her face. Tameria was sitting next to Mary and told her, “Mary, we were concerned about how much to tell you about how we arrived at our present course. But our friends made it clear that they trust you and would like to meet you.” Of course this statement confused Mary even more, and she asked, “What friends? There’s only the nine of us in this room. Is this some kind of trick? Because if it is, then all of you can leave right now!” Mary was starting to get angry, and it showed in her voice. It was James who told Mary, “Mary, this is no trick, WE aren’t trying to trick you. Our being here is serious to us or we wouldn’t have come. We couldn’t have come, we would have been told how wrong it would be for us to do anything underhanded.” Mary looked at each teen and saw the truth in what James said written on each face. It also wasn’t hard to see the fading hope there either.

“Um...okay, I’m sorry, please forgive me. I’ve dealt with some shady people who have lied and tried to defraud the bank, so I get a bit testy when someone starts talking about people who they have with them but aren’t in the room.”

Again the other seven looked at Tameria and as she let out the breath she’d been holding she asked Mary, “Mary, do you have an open mind? Can you, or do you, believe in things you can’t see? Even as an adult? Because if you don’t or can’t, then we’ll have to leave and go elsewhere.” Mary saw how dead serious Tameria was with what she asked her. And Mary didn’t want to lose these eight teens, they had a bright future ahead of them, lying on the conference table.

Tameria’s questions, and her serious look, caused Mary to pause and think about the questions. Did she have an open mind? She had to have, given some of the things she and Terry, her fiancé, had done for fun and behind closed doors; Mary felt herself get wet thinking about those times in bed. Did she believe in things she couldn’t see? Yes, she did, and got into more than one argument over them. The teens had watched Mary’s face as she mulled over the questions Tameria had asked, and were relieved when Mary told Tameria, “Yes to all your questions, Tameria.”

“Mary, what I’m about to ask you to do won’t hurt you, but it might come as a shock when you hear something said. Know this, you will not be harmed in any way, they only want to talk with you. Please,” Tameria said to Mary, and held up her hand, as she saw the questions Mary was about to ask. “They will answer all your questions. Take my hand.” Mary looked at Tameria’s offered hand, then at the seven other teens. Each one was nodding their heads, giving Mary the okay to take Tameria’s hand. Mary’s world changed that day as she took Tameria’s hand, and changed for the better.

”We are The Haints. Mary Gothers. Be at peace, we will you no harm.”

Mary jerked her hand out of Tameria’s and asked, “Okay, one of you is throwing their voice, right. ‘Cause I just heard someone speaking to me and there’s only the eight of you who could have done it.” It was Sam who gave the answer for them all.

“No, Mary, no one is throwing their voice. You just heard from The Haints, the friends we mentioned. It’s hard to believe at first, but they do exist and will tell you about themselves, where they came from and a tragedy that happened to their planet. If you give them the chance. We all have, and it is quite the experience. An experience that made us decide to open our own clinic and help others. Please, Mary, give them a chance. You won’t regret it.”

Mary again looked at each teen, seeing again their encouragement by the nod of each head. As she looked at Tameria, not only did Tameria nod but actually had a pleading look on her face. Mary took a deep breath, let it out and again took Tameria’s hand. The teens watched Mary’s face as The Haints spoke with her. As the tears rolled down her cheeks at one point, the teens knew The Haints had gotten to the part where they showed what happened to their planet, and Mary was seeing it all. They also knew when Mary said, “I do want you to be with me,” that they had asked her permission to be with her.

When Mary opened her eyes, the teens knew The Haints had stopped speaking to her, and watched as she got up from her chair and walked over to her desk to get a tissue. She wiped her eyes as she walked back to the conference table and told them, “You were right, Sam, that is quite the experience. A sad one, but an experience nonetheless. I guess now that I’ve met your, our friends, we can dispense with my one question. How about we talk about all the material you’ve put together? Anyone need more water?” They spent the better part of an hour talking about the material, how it came about, how they decided as a group for this or that and even how they chose the floor plan and interior design for the building. Tony then explained how they could find prices for the equipment they wanted, but knew nothing about how to price the building. As the eight watched, Mary’s eyes lit up and asked if she could show everything to a friend of hers, an architect. Nothing was finalized so the teens saw no reason not to trust Mary. She did, after all, have their friends with her.

Mary excused herself and taking everything with her, went into another room where her fax machine was housed. She picked up the phone, dialed a number, and when her call was answered by the person she called, she said, “Does your fiancée know you’re screwing around with another woman?” Mary tried hard not to laugh, it was a game she and her fiancé, Terry Cooper, often played and usually resulted with them going out to dinner and then to a wonderful time in bed together. And then she was excitedly serious when she told Terry, “Babe, I really need you in me tonight. I need you to hold me.”

Terry Cooper was one of four partners of an architecture/engineer firm that has been in business for ten years now. The four started the firm right out of graduate school, on a shoestring and a prayer. Because of the excellent work they did, their firm had become one of the top ten firms in the Country. They were even sought after by some very big firms in other parts of the World. Mary’s initial question always made him laugh, and he made sure to reply, “Gads, I sure hope not.” But something in Mary’s voice during her last statement had him worried, since she only spoke that way when she’d had an extremely trying day. “Sweetheart, you know I’ll give you what you need in bed anytime you ask. So dinner, then take care of your needs?” They played phone sex a bit more before Mary became serious.

“Terry, I’m going to fax you over some material I want you to quickly scan and give me your opinion. As soon as you give me your opinion I’ll tell you where it came from.” Terry agreed and Mary faxed all the material the teens gave her. Terry had told her he’d be right back, since he had to go to their fax machine in another room to get what Mary was sending him. And Mary wasn’t surprised by Terry’s response as he picked up his phone again and began asking her ten different questions all at once. Terry was a quick study, which is one reason he was so good at his work.

“Mary, where’d you get this stuff, it’s marvelous. I can tell it’s preliminary work, but someone thought long and hard in writing it all up.” Terry heard Mary giggle on the other end of the phone before answering her question.

“Hold on to your hat, mister, what you’re looking at was put together by eight high school sophomores. And believe me when I tell you that they are dead serious about that clinic. I have first hand experience in that fact.” Mary had been told by The Haints why their existence had to be kept secret, that there were those in the World who would use them for ill if they found out about their existence. “Terry, I know what they are planning is going to be way down the road, but I’m going to make sure this bank backs them when they are ready to build their clinic. Seeing this many dedicated teens working together for a long term goal doesn’t happen often, if ever. This may be one of those ‘once in a lifetime shots’, and I don’t want to pass it up.”

Even though Terry was studying everything before him, he didn’t miss one word Mary said. “Yeah, sweetheart, from what I’m seeing in front of me you’re absolutely right. They are a unique bunch of teens, alright. Say, how much longer are you going to keep them? I ask because it’s getting close to lunch and I thought maybe if they can, you can send them here and I can provide them lunch and talk about all this stuff. Can you go find out right quick, and make sure you tell them I’ll provide lunch?” To Terry it seems like his ‘woman’ took forever before he heard, “They said yes, and yes. I give them one of your cards and explain how to reach your offices,” from Mary. They played kissy face over the phone before ending the call and Terry calling down to the lobby to tell them a group of eight teens is expected and if they would be kind enough to escort them up to his office.

Meanwhile, at the bank, Mary rushed back into her office, grabbed one of Terry’s firm’s business cards out of the center drawer of her desk, and sat down and explained her conversation she had with Mr. Cooper. She watched as the teens became excited over the prospect of having a real live architect look over their material and help them with that part of their needed information. Mary also told them the same thing she’d told Terry, that she knew this was a long term project, and wouldn’t come about for several years, but she wanted the bank to be there when the teens were ready to build. Mary also told the teens she’d make copies of everything before they left, but was told to keep what they’d given her because they planned to give it to the people who were interested enough to help them now and in the future. After giving Tameria Terry’s business card, and drawing a map of how to reach his offices, she bid each of them a goodbye and told them she’d be there when they were ready; she crossed her fingers that fate would oblige. She really wanted to see what these kids could do.

~~ tbc ~~

The Haints

By Jamie Lee

Author’s Note: This story is a work of pure fiction, meant to be read for pure enjoyment. It is not based on facts of any kind, just those I made up in my mind. I realize some of what is in this story may seem far fetched, but it’s a story, dreamed up from the gray matter between my ears. So please read this story in the spirit it’s meant to be read, for fun. ~ Jamie Lee ~

We had wandered the ether for millions upon millions of years, searching for an appropriate home that would serve our created purpose. Our creator had a dream to use us to bring harmony to her planet, but was too late, as with the rest of the planet, we were thrown out into the ether and left to drift until we found our purpose. We wandered past planet after planet, some having no life, and some with life but not needing our purpose. It wasn’t until we approached a system from the perpendicular that we observe a planet, a blue planet, with indications of needing our purpose, if only we could find the one which would become our catalyst.

~*~*~Part 4~*~*~

*-*-*Chapters 19-26 and Epilogue*-*-*

*-*-*Chapter 19*-*-*

It was less than a mile drive to reach Terry’s offices, but because of One-Way streets, and others under construction, it was a much longer drive. They found a public parking area near the building they were sent to, and after a short walk entered the building and after speaking with someone in the lobby, were told they were expected and escorted up to the fifth floor of the building.

When the eight teens had announced themselves at the desk in the lobby of the building, one of the people at that desk called upstairs to let Terry’s firm know the teens had arrived. Sherry Olson, one of the partners, took the call and asked one of their interns, Paula Chen, to meet the teens at the elevator and escort them to one of the smaller conference rooms. After which she was to inform Terry. Everything went according to plan, until Paula knocked on Terry’s office door, opened it, and received a royal butt chewing for interrupting him in the middle of a meeting. Paula was so upset that she slammed the door, went to her cubicle, picked up all her belongings and told Sherry she quit. And promptly left.

Sherry knew something was up with Terry so went straight to his office, walked right in and told Terry she needed to see him “RIGHT THAT MINUTE.” They’d been friends since childhood, so Terry knew when Sherry had ‘that look’ she meant business. Terry excused himself with Creg Smith, the man Terry had the meeting with when Paula came into his office. Creg Smith was not happy, he was a VERY important man and demanded to be treated so. As Terry was leaving his office with Sherry, they both heard, “Well this is a bunch of bullshit. Here I came ALL this way to meet with you and you walk out in the middle of our meeting. Damn, I should charge you for my wasted time. And I suppose you’re not even going to offer me anything to drink? Right? That’s one hell of a way to run a business.” Terry had just reached the door before stopping and turning to face Creg before he said, “Creg, shove it up your ass,” and walked out the door, slamming it behind him.

Sherry motioned to the other two partners and pointed to her office, which she and Terry walked towards. When all four were in Sherry’s office, she shut the door and turned to Terry and asked in a very venomous voice, “Just what the HELL did you say to Paula that caused her to quit?” Terry gave Sherry a questioning look, to which Sherry told him, “Yeah, she quit. Packed up all her belongings and walked out. Quit, as in not coming back. Damn, Terry, she was one of the best interns we’d ever had, and we were going to help finance her education so she MIGHT come work for us when she was licensed. So, what did you say to her?”

Terry looked from face to face before it finally sunk in what he had done. “Aw, shit, what have I done?” He quickly picked up the phone and called down to the lobby desk and asked them to tell Paula he wanted to talk with her. Please. Then he sat down in one of the chairs in Sherry’s office, ran his hands through his hair before saying, “It’s that damned boney assed Creg Smith. Last time he was pissed because we did what he asked, and not what he wanted. Then we do what he wanted and now he’s pissed again because we did what he wanted and not what he felt we should have done. I simply lost it when Paula walked in, and I shouldn’t have. She had nothing to do with how Mr. High and Mighty acted. Guys...he has to go, dumped, thrown out. I don’t care if we would see over nine figures, he just isn’t worth all the crap he’s been throwing our way. You three do remember we were warned not to get involved with him, when we checked him out? And not just by one firm, if you three remember. I’m sorry, but he has to go.”

Sherry Olson, David Runningbear, and Marti Comings have been friends since childhood. They grew up together attending all the same schools, even graduate school. It wasn’t long before they became disillusioned working for other firms because they saw a lot of shotty designs and work. One night over a few drinks, Sherry made an off handed comment about it being a shame they didn’t have their own firm. Then they could do some decent work. All four may have been a few sheets into the wind, because the next day they each walked into their respective firms and quit. They pooled their monies, bought a building and Olson/Runningbear/Commings/Cooper Architects/Engineering was born; they never did come up with another, simpler, name.

David voiced what Sherry and Marti were thinking when he said, “Then let’s do it. Let’s throw the boney assed runt out of our offices and out of the building. We own the building, after all. You shouldn’t have to take crap like he dishes out, Terry. You should have come to us before you blew up today; we’d have thrown him out sooner. Call down and ask for two security people to come up, and let’s go and throw boney assed Mr. High and Mighty out. Besides, you have to go and beg Pauls to come back, right?” Terry looked a bit sheepish after David’s last comment.

The four walked out of Sherry’s office and right into Terry’s office, meeting a barrage of profanity at keeping an IMPORTANT person waiting. Terry walked around behind his desk, sat down, and looked straight at Creg Smith. “Creg, ol’ buddy,” Creg hated when anyone called him that, but Terry held up his hand as Creg opened up his mouth. “No, Creg, ol’ buddy, you just shut your mouth and listen to me for a change.” Sherry, David, and Marti were standing off to the side and could see Creg Smith turn as red as a beet. “Creg, ol’ buddy, we, the four of us I mean, have come to a decision and we’ve decided you need to take your boney ass and get the HELL out of our offices and out of our building. Oh, and take your shit ass business elsewhere. I’d say it was a pleasure, but it hasn’t been.” Terry then stood up, leaned over his desk toward Creg Smith and growled, “Well, why is your boney ass still in our offices, or our building. GET. THE. HELL. OUT. OF. OUR. OFFICES. AND. BUILDING.” Creg Smith went white faced at the look on Terry’s face, but he wasn’t a person to take things lying down. He got up out of his chair and was about to give Terry both barrels, when he felt a hand one each of his shoulders. He then heard a voice right next to his left ear ask, “Well, the man asked you a question, Creg, ol’ buddy. Why is your boney ass still in the building? You have a choice, Creg ol’ buddy. You can walk out under your own power or we’ll carry you out and throw your boney ass back into the gutter where it came from. What’s it to be?”

To say Creg Smith was mad would be stating an understatement. He was boiling. No one, and he meant no one, ever talked to him like that and got away with it. He leaned towards Terry, raised an arm and pointed a finger at Terry, and felt himself lifted off the floor by one hand under one armpit and another arm under the other armpit. The two security guards carried Creg Smith out of the offices and to the stairs, where the door was opened for them and the three went quickly down the stairs, Creg Smith screaming profanities the whole way. When the three reached the lobby, Creg was still screaming profanities and continued to do so as the front door to the building was opened for them and the two guards literally threw Creg Smith out of the building. He landed hard on his brains, which didn’t stop the filth he was spewing. As the two guards stood by the building door, a woman passing by, stopped and slapped Creg so hard he fell sideways and heard, “Go back to the sewers where you came from. We got kids around here who don’t need to hear the filth your spewing.” The woman took a bow as passerbys gave her a round of applause for her work. All the shouting had attracted the attention of a policeman walking his beat, and he just turned a blind eye at what the woman just did. He bent down to look Creg in the face and told him, “Sir, I’m afraid you can’t sleep here. You’ll have to find some place else. Now move along.” The cop knew exactly who Creg Smith was, and like many others, hated the man’s guts.

When the two security guards walked back into the building, Terry was sitting next to Paula and talking quietly with her. They caught bits and pieces of his conversation, and when Paula looked up and saw the two, they both nodded their heads and with their heads, indicated, “go back up, stay.” They really liked this kid, she had spunk.

“Please, Paula, I am really sorry I bit your head off, it was wrong of me to take my frustrations and anger with Creg Smith out on you. Please...won’t you reconsider, come back up with me and stay? You’re really good at what you do and will make one heck of an architect one day. And we’re hoping it will be with us.” Terry didn’t tell her about the firm wanting to help finance her education, since it might seem like he was trying to bribe her into staying. “I do have eight teens waiting for me in the small conference room, and it might be something you will find interesting. Interesting because all the material Mary sent us was created by those eight teens. Including the layout for the clinic they’re going to build when they’re ready. Interested?” Paula gave Terry a dubious look, not because she doubted the sincerity of his apology, but that eight teenagers could put together something that had Terry really excited.

“Eight teenagers put together something that got you excited? How’s that possible? How old are they? Fifteen, Sixteen? At that age they shouldn’t be able to walk and chew gum at the same time. Are you blowing smoke just to get me to stay?”

Terry laughed because of what Paula said, but assured her, “This is no joke, Paula. They’ve put together a folder of material they’ll use to build a medical clinic when they get their education and licenses. Trust me. Come up and see the material for yourself, you’ll be amazed.” She gave Terry another dubious look before agreeing to come and look. But told him if this was a sham, she was going to kick him in the nuts before leaving for good.

The ride back up in the elevator was a quiet one, and Terry unknowingly held his hand in a very protective manner. The two went to the small conference room and found the eight teens sitting around the table talking quietly with each other. They all stood when Terry and Paula entered the room and Terry began the introductions by introducing Paula and himself. The teens then introduced themselves and Terry then asked, “How about we do lunch first and business after? What do you all like or want?” As the teens drove to the building Tony had spotted a deli less than a block away from the building. He wasn’t shy when he said, “How about sub sandwiches? I saw a deli just up the street, and would like an Italian sub with the works.” Terry smiled at Tony’s suggestion, and excused himself only to return with ten menus from Franco’s Deli. As everyone said what they wanted, Terry noted it on his copy of the menu. He asked about drinks, and received ‘tea’ from everyone. He phoned the deli and placed the orders, knowing they’d arrive in about fifteen minutes.

Paula had taken the seat next to Terry and was going through the material from the teens that Mary had faxed over. At one point everyone heard, “Whoa, this is good stuff. And you guys did all this?” Paula asked, as she looked up and around at the teens. The thing the four partners like about Paula was her directness, her not beating around the bush. In their business telling a client something they didn’t want to hear was often necessary when the client asked for something that was physically impossible to do. And if something impressed her, the four found out to take a closer look at whatever had impressed her. After looking over the material himself, Terry already knew how good it was. And was glad Paula agreed, because he had ideas to have Paula work on with the material. There was about five minutes until their lunch arrived and Terry watched happy teens become contrite teens when he asked one question.

“Well, we got another five minutes until our lunch should arrive, why don’t you tell me about yourselves and how you came to decide on opening your clinic?” Just as they’d done before with Mary, the seven teens all looked at Tameria, and Terry and Paula noticed this. “Um...is there something wrong? Have I asked a rather sticky question, maybe a question you’re rather not, or can’t answer?”

As Terry and Paula watched, it seemed the eight teens were holding their own unspoken conference. There were head nods, head shakes, and when it was over they again looked to Tameria.

”We are The Haints. Tameria Jinks. You worry how to answer the question put before you, yes? Have no fear. Tameria Jinks. We trust Terry Cooper. We trust Paula Dillings. Tameria Jinks. We will to know them. Tameria Jinks.”

“Um...Mr. Cooper. It isn’t that we don’t want to answer the question or can’t, it’s just a very complicated explanation. And it might be best to wait until we’ve eaten before giving you our answer. It may take some time.”

Terry, like Mary, had over the years become quite good at reading people, and he read something unfamiliar to him in the kids faces. Usually his clients were either happy, excited, sad, angry, or any number of other emotions. And it showed on their faces. Whatever these kids were feeling right now had him worried they might have gotten themselves into some kind of jam, and didn’t know how to solve it. So he said, “Guys, it’s Terry. Mr. Cooper makes me sound too ancient. And okay, Tameria, we’ll wait until we’ve eaten before you explain. Speaking of which, I see our lunch has arrived.” During lunch Terry and Paula kept up the small talk, asking what the teens liked, if they were into sports, music, or any clubs at school. But once lunch was over, two people in the room almost had to run to the restrooms in order to see what they’d just eaten. They were that shocked.

Everyone had finished their subs, thrown their trash in a nearby trash can, sat back down before Terry asked, “So, can you now explain how you came up with the idea of opening up your own clinic?” Terry watched Tameria’s face, as he could see her formulating an answer to his question. He actually expected a simple, “yes,” but wasn’t prepared for what Tameria said next.

“Terry, can the door to this room be locked? Or if it can’t be locked, will we be interrupted at any time?” Terry told her, no, the door can’t be locked but when a conference is in progress, unless it’s a real emergency, no one would interrupt. Terry watched Tameria nod her head before she continued with, “Good, that’s good. Do you and Paula have an open mind, Terry? Can you, or do you believe in things you can’t see? These questions are important Terry, Paula, because our friends won’t meet you unless you are truthful in your answers.”

Paula’s directness saved Terry trying to be the diplomat when she asked, “What friends? You got someone else we’re supposed to meet? How long before they get here and where are they coming from?”

Tameria chuckled before she told Paula, “Paula, they are already here, and you might not believe where they came from. Would you two like to take a few minutes to think about my questions. How about the time it takes us to use your restrooms?” It took Terry a few moments to catch on that the teens needed to use the restrooms, and told them where to find them. While the teens were gone, he and Pauls discussed the questions Tameria asked, and whether these kids were on the level. About ten minutes later the eight teens re-entered the small conference room and sat back down. Tameria turned to Terry and asked him, “Have you decided, do you meet our friends or do we leave now and go to another firm for help?”

Both he and Paula saw how serious Tameria was with her question, and that she meant it that they would leave if need be. Paula was again direct when she told Tameria, “Hell yeah, I have an open mind. You have to have one working in this field. You won’t last long if you close off your mind. Believing in things I can’t see? Again, we do that all the time. We design and help build structures that hold together by way of connections no one can see.” She saw Tameria smile because of her answer before looking at Terry. Terry was more circumspect in his thinking than Paula. He thought about the love he had for Mary. As Paula said, his ability to see what the client wanted and to be able to make it happen. And he believed in something more than the life he lived on Earth, something he’d been thinking about most of his adult life. “Yeah, Tameria, I’d like to meet these friends of yours.”

Tameria asked the two to allow her to sit between them, then explained what was about to happen. She asked each one to take one of her hands, and when they did, only Paula reacted as many others had first reacted when The Haints first spoke.

”We are The Haints. We will to do you no harm. Terry Cooper. Paula Dillings. Be at peace.”

“MY GAWD, WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT,” Paula shouted as she jerked her hand away from Tameria’s. As Tameria was about to tell her, Terry calmly said, “Those are their friends, Paula, and it would appear they’d like to talk with us.” Paula looked at Tameria, then each of the other seven teens. As each one nodded their head, she noticed something she hadn’t seen before. Each one had a peaceful look on their face. Just as though they’d been touched by an Angel or something. “Is Terry right? Those are the friends you were talking about? The something that can’t be seen but requires an open mind?”

Tameria just answered, “Yes.” Then added, “You won’t be sorry for the experience. Won’t you trust and continue, let them talk with you. Please?” Paula had grown up around a lot of BSers and liars, and now could spot both as easy as taking a breath. Because of that, she could also spot those who were sincere in their words, and could see that sincerity written on Tameria’s face. Paula just nodded her head before taking Tameria’s hand again. And Tameria was right, she didn’t regret it.

As with Mary, the teens could tell when The Haints were showing what happened to their planet. Paula, direct as ever, said, “Holy fucking shit,” while Terry only said, “Oh my gawd, all those people killed because of some stupid reason.” The teens knew when Terry and Paula opened their eyes The Haints had finished talking to the two. It was quiet in the room until Terry said, “Um...I think I need to use the restroom. I’ll be right back.” Paula said much the same. But when both returned it was obvious by the redness of their eyes that both had been crying, mourning the death of all the people on that planet because some couldn’t tolerate others believing differently than themselves. Paula’s attitude seemed to have changed a bit as she asked, “And the eight of you have been carrying this around with you all this time? Doesn’t it get to you? How can you tolerate it?”

It was Beckie who answered, “Paula, we have memories of what we were shown, and could watch the whole thing again if we asked. But it’s because of what happened that we want to try and help The Haints do on our planet what they couldn’t do, or had the time to do, on their planet. You see, Paula, and Terry, we each carry part of The Haints with us. If, as they’ve done with others who’ve met them, they asked you if they could be with you, right? You see if they are with us, as we go about our day we give them the opportunity to do away with the aggression that could one day destroy our own world. They’re learning that not all aggression is bad, that we need some aggression in our lives. But it’s that aggression that might cause someone to press ‘THE BUTTON’ they want to neutralize. And you can help by letting them be with you. It doesn’t hurt, and is kind of fun, especially when you can talk with anyone who they’re with without using anything but your mind.”

The teens recognized the look by now, the one that was asking how they asked The Haints to be with them. Giggling, it was Tara who said, “Just ask them and they will stay with both of you.” Tara giggled again as she saw the puzzled looks on Terry and Paula’s faces, the look that said, ‘how did you know what we were asking’. She did her best not to laugh out loud as she told the two, “We’ve seen that same look on everyone The Haints have asked to be with. You’ll get to recognize it too as time goes on.” This time she did laugh, as she saw the ‘what do you mean’ question on their faces because of her last statement. “As Beckie said,” she began, “having The Haints with you will allow them to neutralize any aggression that would cause someone harm. That means if you are, say, at a department store, and they see aggression displayed by someone who is going to hurt another person, they will step in and show that person just what aggression can really do. They will then adjust that person’s thinking so they only want to help others from that point on.”

After hearing Tara’s explanation, Terry thought back to his recent encounter with Creg Smith, and how The Haints might have dealt with him, or the others Terry could think about from his past.

Paula, on the other hand, thought back to all those times, at home when she was younger, when The Haints would have prevented her sperm donor from beating the hell out of her when he was drunk simply because, the one time, she spilled a bit of milk from the glass of milk she’d been drinking. That beating caused her to use concealer for two weeks before the bruising faded. Or the other beatings she received because of similar happenings when he was drunk. Or the night he came into her room and almost raped her. And he would have too, if she hadn’t had the forethought to keep that bat close by her bed. She saw him come into her room and knew what he was going to try to do to her, so she grabbed the bat and waited. As soon as he was close enough she swung the bat and caught him on the side of the head, he dropped like a rock. Somehow she was able to drag him out of her room, went back into her room, closed the door, and pushed her chest of drawers in front of the door. The next morning her sperm donor didn’t have a clue what happened the night before, which she thanked God for or things might have gotten much worse.

As the teens watched, they again recognized the look on the faces of the two as they asked The Haints to be with them. They also knew, from experience, there were going to be a lot of questions that only The Haints could answer. And they told Terry and Paula that very thing as the two started peppering the teens with questions.

Thankfully it was The Haints who reminded Terry and Paula why the teens had come to see them, and maybe they should get on with the matter at hand? The teens all laughed when they heard what The Haints told Terry and Pauls, and the looks on their faces when they realized exactly why they were in the conference room. “It’s okay, you two,” James said, smiling as he did so. “We all have lost track of what we were doing at the time after meeting them.” Terry called a break, and everyone got up to either use the restroom or to stretch their legs. When Terry came back into the conference room he was carrying a model and a set of papers. And he was again very excited.

When everyone had returned, and were seated, Terry started in with an enthusiasm he hadn’t had a short time ago. Thanks to one Creg Smith! “Okay...guys, I have an idea and with your permission I’ll explain it to you all. All of you want to know what it would cost, right now, to build your clinic and equip it. I can’t do that off the top of my head, or out of any books we have. What I can do is treat all of this exactly like we would if we were drawing up a project for a client who wanted to build something similar. We’d have our interns use your material to make a model of your clinic, complete with interior and exterior designs. In short, you’d be seeing a miniature of your completed clinic. We’d also draw up complete blueprints that could be used if you were having the clinic built today. Once we had all that done we could then calculate the cost for everything needed for your clinic. What do you all think? I can’t give you a time frame when it all would be done, we do have other clients to deal with, but it won’t be put on the back burner either. What do you all say? Guys, to be perfectly honest, when you are ready to build, and I realize it won’t be for some time, I want our firm to do all the work for you. You are a remarkable group of teens who deserve our best.”

This time it was the teens who saw the pleading looks in Terry and Paula’s faces, and got the answer they needed when they heard one word.

”Yes.”

Terry and Paula were shocked when they too heard that one word, but then realized they’d just been given the green light to do what Terry wanted. Terry then took down the teens personal information, addresses and phone numbers, so he could contact each one when the firm was ready to make its presentation. Handshakes and hugs were exchanged as their meeting broke up, leaving everyone in that room feeling good by what had transpired. They were on their way, now all they had to do is get through the next umtenth number of years of schooling, and hope two very special people were still around when they were needed. And speaking of schooling, they still had to get through high school, and the gauntlet it presented.

*-*-*Chapter 20*-*-*

Even though the eight teens had a very profitable Friday, and another planning session Saturday, it was inevitable that school would resume on Monday. And what was there to say about the rest of their sophomore year, not much. Each one became more involved in school and community activities. A month after they met with Terry he called Tameria and told her their presentation was ready, and when could the eight teens come. Tameria talked with the other seven and then checked the school calendar before calling Terry back and setting a date. In fact, their next meeting with Terry was likely the best part of their sophomore year.

It was a longer weekend for the teens this time, Thursday through Sunday, due to the teachers meetings taking place on Thursday and Friday. As they did before, they met at Tameria’s house, had breakfast and headed to Terry’s office a little after 9 a.m. on that Thursday. This time they knew how to find the public parking, near Terry’s and his partner’s building, once they reached the City, and had no trouble once they entered the building and were about to say why they were there. The same guard who’d escorted them the first time, beckoned them onward as he once again led them to Terry’s office on the fifth floor. And of course someone from the lobby had phoned Terry to let him know they were on their way up. This time, though, it was both Terry and Paula who met them at the elevator and were so excited they couldn’t stop talking as they led the teens to the same conference room as before. But they stopped talking and let the teens enter first, because they wanted to see their reactions as they set eyes on the model of their clinic for the first time. As the teens entered, there in the center of the small conference table sat a model of their dreams, just as they envisioned it. Terry and Paula couldn’t suppress big smiles as the teens began all talking at once, pointing out this or that or offering ideas for this or that. Terry almost had to shout to get the teens attention until they finally realized he was waiting on them to quiet down. They sheepishly apologized before sitting down, in much the same order as before, and Terry and Paula got to work at what they did best, sell.

“So, I guess you like what you’ve seen so far?” It was a dumb question but one he just had to ask to get more reactions from the teens. It sort of turned into a mistake as the teens again began talking all at once, and again Terry almost shouted for quiet so they could move on. “Now,” he said, as he turned on a huge screen on the wall behind him, “Do any of you know what a blueprint is or how to read one?” Yes, they’d all heard of blueprints, but no they didn’t know how to read one. Hearing this, Terry entered a territory he often wondered if he shouldn’t have pursued, teaching.

As the teens watched, Paula dismantled the model until only the floor of the model was left. “Okay, lesson time,” Terry said as he used the remote to put the front page of the blueprint for their clinic on the huge screen. “I know from experience what I’m going to explain may sound tedious at first, but I think as sharp as you eight are, you’ll get the hang of things quickly. Now, what you see on the screen behind me is the front page of the blueprint…,” and Terry explained everything on that page, the title of the blueprint, the date drawn, for whom, and so on. He watched each teen as he explained each segment to make sure they weren’t getting bored. As he clicked the remote, another page appeared on the screen, and he turned the page on the blueprint in front of him.

“Just as a building starts with a foundation and works up to the roof, so does a blueprint. What you see on the screen now are all the specifications for the foundation for your clinic, which you can see on the model of the foundation. That foundation represents the dimensions and overall look that everything else will be built around. Here,” and using a pointer Terry continued with, “is the Mental Health wing. Over here is the Administration wing. Here and here are the Medical and Physical Therapy wings. And here, here, and here are storage and the employee area. And if you look up at the screen, you’ll see every measurement is listed for the entire foundation. Even the rough-outs for water, sewer, and electrical. Oh, and over here is your computer room.”

As the teens watched, Paula added interior and exterior walls, and all the exterior windows to the model, as Terry flipped another page in front of him and on the screen. The teens had all stood up by now so they could get a good view of the interior of their someday clinic. “As you can see, when the walls and windows are added your clinic really starts to take shape. And if you look at the screen, you’ll again see all the measurements for the exterior walls on this page,” and as Terry turned pages again, “and interior walls on this page. If you’ll look at the image on the screen, when you see these symbols, they are for electrical outlets. And as you can see, there will be a lot of them. And if you look at this box down here, it specifies the gauge of wire that’s to be used.”

Terry went on explaining things on the blueprint as Paula put things back together on the model. After an hour, James asked, “Is it possible to take a potty break right now?” James’ question brought Terry and Paula up short, as both realized they’d been at it for a little more than an hour without a break; they were so engrossed with the project presentation they forgot about the needs of the teens.

“Oh...guys, I’m so sorry. Paula and I were so excited to present all this to you, I forgot we needed to take a break sometime. Yes, by all means, go, go, take what time you need.” Paula almost got trampled as the eight teens all but ran out of the room in a mad dash for the restrooms. Terry and Paula weren’t far behind as they suddenly realized their need as well.

By the time everyone was back in the small conference room, their eyes had settled once again in their eye sockets, and Terry and Paula continued with their presentation. As 11:30 a.m. rolled around, Terry, who had been watching the teens closely for signs of boredom, asked what they’d like for lunch. Tara just rolled her eyes when Tony said, “an Italian sub from Franco’s Deli.” She then said, “Leave it to you to want an Italian sub every time someone asks about lunch.” Tony shrugged his shoulders and said, “I like them, so sue me.” Tara playfully swatted his arm before he caught her hand and gently kissed it. The ‘Awwws’ in the room were so thick they could have been cut with a knife. The presentation stopped there as Terry phoned in their lunch order, and they waited for it to arrive. What he didn’t expect was all the intelligent questions the teens started asking, some very detailed. Paula had stood back and watched the teens as they started asking questions. She watched as each almost asked a progressive question once the first question was answered.

She also saw a love between the eight that she’d never seen before, maybe because their relationship with The Haints allowed them to be completely open with each other. She never had this type of relationship in her life, and there were times she wished she did. She received a shock as the eight teens turned as one to face her before she heard Tameria’s voice tell her, “Palua, you are part of our family now. You never have to feel left out again. We want you to be with us for as long as any of us has on this planet. Anytime you need to talk just think of who you want to talk with and our friends will put the call through for you.” Paula felt something on her cheeks, and when she touched it she found out they were tears, tears of joy. A joy she had never felt since the day she was born. She was even more surprised as the eight teens surrounded her and gave her a group hug, welcoming her to their family. When the hug ended, Paula’s eyes were red from crying. Crying because a group of people, teens, had accepted her just the way she was.

Tony hamed it up when the subs arrived, getting another playful swat from Tara, who received a deep kiss this time. After they finished eating, Terry and Paula went back to the Terry and Paula show, slowly putting the model back together while explaining what was on each page of the blueprint. Two hours later they closed the last page of the blueprint and the roof was finally on the model. The teens just stared at the model, commenting every so often, “Just think, one day it will be ours.”

“The eight of you came to us to find out the cost of building something like you see on the table in front of you. But telling you today’s costs will do you no good, say, in twenty years. The price for some things might stay the same, but you can bet anything we quote you today would double or triple by then. Still, you asked for a cost, so if you built this building today, fully equipped, you’d be looking at something between 5 million and 10 million dollars. And if you used our firm, we would insist nothing less than the best building materials. Plus, you have to remember that there are regulations that have to be built into that building.” Both Terry and Paula had watched the teens closely when Terry quoted them an estimate of the cost to build the clinic. Both were puzzled, and looked at each other, until Paula thumbed through the material they had, and found the part where an investment firm had pledged to put up ¾ of the cost to build the building. That meant the teens only had to foot ¼ of the cost. Even so, ¼ of 5 or 10 million dollars was still a hunk of change. But given what she now knew about these teens, they’d raise the money or borrow it without any problems.

Terry told the teens one more thing before he let them leave. “That model,” and he pointed to the model on the table, “will be going into our vault, as will this set of blueprints. We will keep them until you’re ready to build, and we hope, I hope, you’ll let us do the work for you. You really are a special bunch of teens.” Just two meetings had brought the two professionals closer to the teens than they’d ever been to any other client. Hand shakes wouldn’t do as the teens got up to leave. Both Terry and Paula received hugs from all eight teens before they watched the teens leave the small conference room. Both Terry and Paula smiled, as they heard the teens holler shortly after they left the room. It may have been The Haints who gave Terry the feeling he’d be seeing those teens after twenty or so years, or just a gut feeling. But somehow he knew they’d be back, back and ready to build.

*-*-*Chapter 21*-*-*

Two unexpected events were about to center around the high school, thanks to everything The Haints had done. Or maybe it might be better to say because of what they had done. Shannon Kenlowski is a reporter for the Daily News, who has made a name for herself because of the warmth and compassion she puts into the human interest articles she writes for the paper. She has heard of the changes that have taken place at the high school and wants to write an article about Then and Now, how things were Then and how they are Now. But during her research, she uncovers what appears to be embezzlement by six of the seven local school board members for the past five years. She runs what she found by her editor and they both see a story so big that Shannon is given the go ahead to look into it.

Also, because they helped to rid the school of bullying, those students who would have suffered because they were different, somehow, were now able to concentrate on their classes. And because of all this, tension in the school has all but dropped and everyone’s grade average has increased, which has made the high school one of the top schools in the State. This fact has not escaped the notice of State School Board investigator Sandy Carmody, whose reputation as a human rottweiler is duly deserved. When Sandy brings this before the State School Superintendent she gets the go ahead to investigate, and take whatever action is necessary. Including terminating anyone found to be involved with illegal activities.

Before The Haints arrived, even before Tameria was, bullying at the high school was rampt. Jenny did what she could but with only one security guard, and no cameras, what little she could do wasn’t enough. She and some parents would go before the school board and plead their cases. And each year, and time, all they received was “Maybe next year, but right now we just don’t have the money.” Each year at least five students from each grade level would leave school because of being bullied or from constantly being harassed. Some would just drop out, some would start homeschooling, and some would just work on getting their GED. Some parents turned a blind eye to their child’s plight and several students were found in their beds the following morning permanently asleep. And some were found in the garage at the end of a rope. Though too late for their child, those parents who lost a child because of bullying or constant harassment, joined those parents who were screaming at the local school board for changes to be made at the high school.

But then Tameria and The Haints arrived and things made a 180 degree turn. With Tameria’s help, The Haints learned what aggression was needed and what aggression was used to hurt others. Those who had it in themselves to hurt those who were different, found out where such aggression could lead in vivid details. They also had a change of attitude which forever changed not only their life but those around them. And when it was found that a parent, or parents, were encouraging such behavior, they too were given the same lesson.

This is the story Shannon Kenlowski wanted to write about, how it was before and how it was now. She called the high school office and asked if Principal Jenny Glasstow would have time for an interview. She was told, “One moment please,” and placed on hold. When the line was picked up again, she was speaking directly to Jenny, who was pleased to be interviewed and had time that afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Shannon saw she had several hours before her meeting with Jenny and started the research she’d need if she was going to sound intelligent when she interviewed Jenny.

Much of what she needed was in public records, so gaining that information proved no problem. But when she started going over those records, she found some inconsistencies that seemed rather odd. For instance. According to the school board minutes she skimmed, when Principal Glasstow went before the local school board to ask for more money to hire more security guards and install cameras at the high school, for the past five years she was told the school board didn’t have the extra money. That the State hadn’t given them what they’d been given the previous year. And yet when Shannon quickly looked up what the State sent to the high school for the past five years, she saw there should have been more than enough to accommodate Jenny’s request. On a hunch, she made a phone call to someone who was skilled enough to get her some information she wanted to check out.

The guy Shannon called was more than your average hacker. The man could do things with a computer even the inventors of the computer never knew could be done. He and Shannon were on good terms because he once got into the files of an organization who was not happy with what he had done, and were about to explain it to him. Shannon got wind of what they were going to do and warned him before they got the chance to ‘teach him a lesson’. And they never got a chance to do anything to him or anything else for over 50 years. When he had hacked into their system, he downloaded everything that was on their server. Shannon’s warning caused him to send it all anonymously to the DA’s office. When the DA saw what he had received, arrest warrants were issued and every member of that organization was arrested. When presented with the evidence against them, they accepted the DA’s plea agreement and were promptly sentenced to 25 years on each count of the indictment. It was a very short trial.

“Hi, it’s me...I need you to do me a favor...I’ve got a hunch something fishy is going on with the local school board, and maybe the Superintendent of School...Well, I’d rather not say right now...You think you could get me the financial statements for all the school board members and the Superintendent?...Yeah, the usual place, and I’ll buy this time...Great, see you then.”

Shannon had time to catch lunch before her interview with Jenny, and headed to her favorite spot, The Fish Palace. As she drove to the restaurant she kept thinking about what she had uncovered, and who all might be involved if it was true. She also wondered if she should share the information with Principal Glasstow. That determination would have to wait until she met Jenny.

Shannon pulled into the high school parking lot, parked her car in the first spot she found, and walked across the parking lot and into the school, explaining to the person at the door why she was there. She was directed to the office, and as she walked towards the office, she saw how clean the building was, and how it looked as new as the day it was built. She also noticed a change in atmosphere from the last time she was there covering an awards ceremony. The tension she felt then was now gone. There was a peacefulness she knew was there but had no explanation. Even the students were friendlier as she was greeted by several as she walked to the office. Once in the office, and telling who she was and why she was there, she was taken to a small meeting room where Jenny sat waiting. Jenny stood when Shannon entered the room, introductions were made, and Jenny asked if Shannon would like something to drink. After Jenny got Shannon a bottle of bottled water out of the small fridge, it was made clear that she was just Jenny and not Principal Glasstow. Shannon laughed and said it was just Shannon back at Jenny. Unknown to Shannon, Jenny had a short conversation before Shannon explained why she was at the school

”We are The Haints. Jenny Glasstow. We trust Shannon Kenlowski. Jenny Glasstow. Shannon Kenlowski has important information you must hear. Jenny Glasstow.”

Jenny never let on that she’d just talked to someone as Shannon began by explaining why she was there. “Jenny, it has gotten around the City that real changes have been made at this school. I remember how it used to be when I attended school here, and the stories that were told over the years. And now there are stories of no more bullying or harassment, grades have improved, and even when I walked into the building I felt the difference. Even the student’s are different, as several said hi as they walked by me. I want to do a story of ‘Then and Now’, how the school was and how it is now.”

Jenny knew in an instant the type of questions Shannon was going to ask, and how awkward it was going to be in answering them because of the secret which had to be kept at this point in time. She also remembered what
The Haints told her and decided to plunge ahead with the truth. “Shannon, do you have an open mind? Do you believe in things you can’t see or prove easily? For me to give you truthful answers to your questions, you must answer these few questions.”

The questions Jenny asked have become standard questions when The Haints wanted to meet someone they trusted. And the look Shannon gave Jenny was the same look they always received after those questions were asked. Jenny held up her hand as she saw Shannon start to ask a question, and told her, “Shannon, I’m sorry, but unless you can answer those questions for yourself I may not be able to answer any of the questions you want to ask.” Jenny knew this statement was a risk, given Shannon’s profession, but it was necessary if Shannon was to be told the whole truth.

Shannon could see by the look on Jenny’s face that no further answers would be coming from Jenny until she answered Jenny’s questions. Looking at Jenny’s first question, did she have an open mind, yes, she felt she did, given her profession. She’d be a poor journalist/reporter if she had preconceived opinions about any story she wrote. The job of a journalist/reporter was to give the readers the facts, not make them up as the story went along. Did she believe in things she couldn’t see? Well, duh, there were a lot of things she couldn’t see that she believed in. Like air, a very necessary item if life was to exist on Earth. But Shannon didn’t think that’s what Jenny meant. “Jenny, why the questions,” she asked, “my profession requires me to have an open mind if I’m to do my job properly. But belief in things I can’t see or easily prove? There are many things that can’t be seen or easily proved, without specialized equipment, and I believe in those things. But I’ve a feeling that’s not what you mean by that question.”

Jenny just smiled before answering Shannon’s question. “Shannon, I have some friends who would like to meet you because they trust you and have told me you have information I need to hear. Unless you have an open mind, and can believe in things you cannot see, you may have a very hard time when they meet you.”

Shannon was nodding her head after she heard Jenny’s reasoning for the questions, and if she was in her position she’d be asking the same questions. “Yes, Jenny, I have an open mind and do believe in things I can’t see or would be hard to prove. And you’ve piqued my interest concerning your friends. I’d like to meet them. Will it take long for them to arrive?” When Shannon quit speaking she again saw a smile form on Jenny’s face, presumably because of what she had just said.

“Shannon, I’m glad to hear your answers because it will make it easier on you when you meet my friends. And it won’t take any time at all before they arrive, take my hand.” Jenny smiled inwardly as she saw the same puzzled look on Shannon’s face as every other person who was told, “Take my hand.”

Shannon saw the warm and jovial Jenny disappear the minute she asked her questions. Even now she saw an extremely serious looking Jenny staring at her with her hand extended. Shannon didn’t understand why it was necessary to take Jenny’s hand, or felt there was any danger in doing so, so she placed her hand into Jenny’s outstretched hand.

”We are The Haints. Shannon Kenlowski. Be at Peace. We will to do you no harm.”

Shannon was no different than many of those who had previously met The Haints and pulled her hand out of Jenny’s. “Whoa, there, that was interesting. Those are the friends you talked about, Jenny?” Shannon asked Jenny and received a nod in return. “And I’m guessing there’s more they have to say?,” Shannon asked, again receiving a nod from Jenny. “Okaayy...too late to back out now isn’t it,” Shannon said, more to herself than to Jenny. As she looked at Jenny she saw a big smile on her face and received another nod.

Jenny watched as Shannon once again took her hand, and when she closed her eyes she knew The Haints had resumed speaking. And when she heard Shannon say, “Oh, my gawd, bloody hell,” she knew they had shown Shannon what occurred on their planet and the results. The end came when Shannon opened her eyes and gently took her hand out of Jenny’s hand, before she covered her face and wept openly. Jenny reached across the short distance between them and pulled Shannon into a gentle embrace and let her cry herself out. And as many had who had spoken to The Haints Shannon said, through tears, “My gawd, a whole planet destroyed because some were acting like five year olds who brought the ball to the game, and wanted to pitch even though they couldn’t throw.” When Shannon had calmed down a bit, the two women pulled apart and Jenny produced a tissue as though by magic. “All of those people, dead, even the ones who started the wars. What a waste, what STUPIDITY. And yeah, Jenny, I have some information you need to hear. Information that may show why you’ve had trouble getting those items on your bucket list. Though with friends like them around, some of those items really aren’t needed, are they?” Shannon had yet to see The Haints in action with an aggressive person, but she felt in her bones they were a force to reckon with.”

Jenny got up and went to the little fridge in the room, returning with two more bottles of bottled water and handing one to Shannon. She watched as Shannon cracked the cap, then drained about half of the water in the bottle. “Feeling better, now?,” Jenny asked, and Shannon just nodded her head. “Your meeting with The Haints was at their request, and necessary if you were to know the truth about the changes that have taken place in this school. Plus, because they trust you, you will be able to help them reach more people and hopefully prevent what occurred to their planet. They probably told you, but at this point in time, their existence must, MUST, be kept secret. I don’t think I have to explain to you what could happen if the wrong people discovered their existence.” And Shannon did understand, and told Jenny so before Jenny started explaining the changes that had occurred.

Jenny had been speaking for the past hour nonstop. She compared now with Shannon’s time at the school and everything she’d heard. Jenny then had told of how, because of The Haints only new students to the school had to be watched for aggression that would hurt others. Jenny even told Shannon about the changes that had occurred in some homes because of them. She then went on to explain how grade averages had shot up because those who were seen as different no longer had to worry about being bullied or harassed. Jenny then asked Shannon a big question, “Given what you now know, and what I’ve told you, how will you write a story that won’t give the whole truth away? You can fudge the truth a bit, but from what I’ve read, that isn’t your style.”

It was Jenny’s turn to be a bit shocked, as a predatory smile appeared on Shannon’s face. “When I finish telling you everything I’ve found, and suspect, my original story would have appeared on page 50, if our paper had 50 pages. Jenny, my story was to be a human interest story about this high school, about all the changes that have taken place in such a short amount of time. But when I started my research I found several inconsistencies going back five years. And it seems six of the seven school board members, and the school Superintendent, are involved. I have...um...a friend who is helping me get more information. Information I can’t show anyone, but will confirm my suspicions.” Shannon then handed Jenny a thumb drive and explained it was a copy of the information she had gathered so far. And like the secret that must be kept secret, what was on the thumb drive had to be kept secret until enough information could be gathered and taken to the DA.

It was Jenny’s turn to offer up a predatory smile and told Shannon she’d be right back, as she got up from her chair and left the room. A few minutes later she returned with her laptop, plugged in the power cord and turned it on. “This might seem like every other laptop, Shannon, but it has a very special protection that prevents anyone using it but me. And something else you’ll eventually find out about our friends, Shannon, they are a wiz with computers. And your friend, who I assume is an ace hacker? He knows nothing compared to our friends.” Jenny plugged in the thumb drive and instantly its contents came up on the screen. As Shannon watched, Jenny said, “Please search the entire contents and correlate any anomalies going back five years.” As both women watched, line after line scrolled up the screen faster than either could read. Within moments, another screen opened and both saw financial figures going back five years. On the left were the figures the State had sent to the school district. In the middle were the figures showing what the school received. On the right were the figures that showed the differences between the two previous figures.

It was Shannon who broke the silence by asking, “So, where did the rest of the money go? If all this,” and she pointed to the left hand column, “was earmarked for this school, why did you only receive this,” and she pointed to the middle column. “Local taxes should have been enough to handle administrative costs, so where’s the rest of the money?”

Jenny gave Shannon another predatory smile and told her, “Watch and learn, grasshopper.” Shannon just smiled at the TV reference before she heard Jenny say, “Deep dive, please. We need to know where the rest of the money went and who was involved with its disappearance.” Jenny sat back in her chair, put both hands behind her head, locking her fingers together and told Shannon, “This might take a few minutes. Might as well get comfortable.”

Shannon had almost drifted off to sleep when Jenny’s laptop dinged, after only twenty minutes. The sound snapped her alert and as she and Jenny looked at the window which had opened, Shannon let out a whistle, while Jenny said, “Those stinking BASTARDS!” There on the screen was the rest of the money, and the names behind its disappearance. It took the two women over an hour and a half to scroll through everything The Haints had uncovered. The information had been broken down by year, showing the missing amount on the left and an invoice showing the company the items were supposed to have been purchased from, and the date. Directly below this were copies of that company’s books for the date on the invoice. When Shannon and Jenny looked at those copies, for the invoice date, they didn’t see anything relating to the school at all. And it was like this throughout all the information on the screen.

When the two ladies had looked at all the information currently on the screen, a flashing icon popped up at the top right of the screen. Jenny clicked on it and another window opened with names, dates, and amounts listed. On the left was the missing money. In the second column was the name of six of the seven school board members. In the third column was an amount next to each name, with the date in the last column. The two ladies realized they were looking at the bank statements for six of the school board members going back for five years. But they weren’t finished yet, as another flashing icon appeared at the top right of the screen after the ladies had looked through what was currently on the screen.

When Jenny clicked on that icon, she and Shannon just whistled together. What The Haints had done this time was to compare those six school board members’ salaries with their personal expenditures, and what Jenny and Shannon saw showed each member spending way above their income level. And, without a bit of debt to their names. Even the Superintendent, with his six figure salary, shouldn’t have been able to buy a six figure Lamborghini without having debt because of the purchase. As Shannon watched, Jenny pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number. Shannon’s eyes got big when she heard who Jenny had just called.

“Gerry, it’s me...You busy right now?...Good, excellent...Are you alone?...That’s even better...Get out your special laptop and fire it up...You ready?...Our friends dug this up after I talked with Shannon Kenlowski on a story she was going to do about the high school…” Jenny then said, “Send all to Gerry Stevens,” then she got back on her phone. “You get it?...Excellent...Yeah, I know, but it will give your investigators a starting point, and they can uncover the same information that can be used...Just say it was a tip you received from Shannon while she was researching her story about the high school, it is the truth...Tell me about it, this school was the one that got screwed royally...Yeah, we already figured it all better be kept on the QT for now or some or all of those six might rabbit...Alright, see ya when, bye.” Jenny saw the apoplectic look on Shannon’s face, and she laughed. “Yes, that was DA Gerry Stevens, the first woman DA in over five years, and one of the best this City has ever had. She’s a bulldog, but only puts her teeth in when she has too.”

Jenny had met Gerry Stevens because of an incident that occurred shortly after Tameria had started school. She found out Gerry had a steel trap for a mind and wouldn’t let go about how certain things were discovered. As others in the close knit family, she was told that Gerry could be trusted and should be told the truth, which she was. And like others before had, when she was shown the consequences of stupidity and arrogance, she broke down and cried. Jenny told all this to Shannon, also letting her know that any time she uncovered something illegal, as she had done recently, she could call Gerry and Gerry would willingly run with it. As the two had been at it for more than three hours, and Jenny had another PIA to deal with tomorrow, both women decided it was time to go, promising to keep in touch. Jenny left Shannon with one parting bit of information. “Shannon, before you go you need to know something else. Anytime you want to speak with anyone who’ve met our friends, all you need to do is think of their name, and our friends will make the call for you. It saves a few bucks,” and Jenny grinned when this was said.

*-*-*Chapter 22*-*-*

Jenny was ready for the State Board of Education investigators when the three pulled into the school parking lot the next morning. Her guns were primed and her friends were there if they were needed, which according to them, they would be for Sandy Carmody, a real bitch when she got her teeth into something. She was even given the pet name of Rottweiler, a dog with an attitude. After parking their car, in a place for school staff only, Sandy got out of the car, and not waiting for her two colleagues, practically ran to the front doors of the high school. She walked right past the person at the front door without saying a word, hell bent on her mission to get into the office to roast Principal Jenny Glasstow’s ass. Billie Randolph and Thomas Stewarts, Sandy’s colleagues, both out of breath, finally caught up with Sandy in the office as Sandy loudly demanded, “I’m from the State Board of Education Investigations, here to see Principal Jenny Glasstow. I DEMAND to see her NOW.” Billie looked at Thomas and Thomas looked at Billie, and both shook their heads at Sandy’s crude manners. Though Thomas wasn’t really surprised by Sandy’s actions, it was the exact thing Thomas had been asked to look for, as he held some papers he would present to Sandy very shortly.

Each teacher in the school took turns helping at the office reception desk during one of their free periods. And today Janet Bridges was there when Sandy went into her domination routine. Janet calmly told the students, also helping out, to go about their work, that she’d take care of this problem. She took her time walking to the other side of the counter from Sandy and asked, “And you are?” Every time Sandy played her domination routine, everyone in the school office jumped before asking how high. This time, though, she had a woman standing in front of her who wasn’t phased in the least by Sandy’s act.

When Sandy shouted who she was and who she was with, she expected everyone, including the woman before her, to jump as high as they could. But all she got from the woman before her was, “I don’t know who the hell you think you are, but if you shout in here one more time, I’ll pull your ass out through your mouth. Got it? Now you be a good little girl and go over there and sit down until Principal Glasstow is available.” Sandy was red faced now, she was boiling mad, how dare anyone treat her this way. And was about to give a retort when something in the look the woman across from her gave her actually frightened her. Frightened her so much she simply followed the woman’s instructions. Sandy didn’t see it, but Janet did, as Sandy’s two companions each covered their mouths to keep from laughing out loud. One even winked at Janet before following Sandy to the chairs against one wall of the office. Janet then picked up the phone and pretended to call the Principal, even speaking her name, to let her know the people from the State Board of Education had arrived, when they were actually thought-speaking amongst themselves. And Jenny just laughed, congratulating Janet on a job well done, since they had let Jenny see what took place at the reception desk as it happened.

Sandy believed if she arrived before her appointed meeting time of 9 a.m. she’d catch everyone off guard, panic them into doing exactly what they were told by her, it had worked many times before. But there she sat, confused, wondering what had gone wrong this time. Billie looked at Thomas and Thomas looked at Billie and both just smirked at Sandy being taken down a peg. A peg that had only just begun for Sandy.

At precisely 9 a.m. Jenny came out of her office, doing her best to suppress a laugh that threatened to escape her mouth as she took in the fumes pouring off Sandy. Jenny schooled herself, walked around the reception desk, and said, “Ms. Carmody, I’m Principal Glasstow.”

If someone had a pot of water right then, it could have boiled in short order if placed on Sandy’s head. She was furious, hopping mad that she’d been kept waiting for a whole half hour. Sandy jumped up from the chair she’d been sitting in and practically ran up to Jenny before saying, “How dare you keep me waiting. Do you realize I’ve been sitting here for a half hour waiting for you? Do you realize how important I am to be kept waiting? I have the power to shut this entire school down with just a word.” This time both Billie and Thomas, who followed Sandy at a more sedate pace, both rolled their eyes at Sandy’s statements. Thomas knew what he was about to do was going to be the sweetest thing he’d done since being hired by the State Board of Education. And he was going to savor it.

Jenny looked past Sandy to the clock over the main door into the office, and saw it showed a little after 9 a.m. Looking back at Sandy, Jenny said, “Ms. Carmody, our meeting was scheduled for 9 a.m., and here it’s a little after that time. That you came early was your own decision, not mine. I had things to take care of and was not able to meet with you until our scheduled 9 a.m. time frame.” Jenny kept her voice the same as Janet had, light, uncaring, and very, very sweet. She could see how her manner was affecting Sandy, who was so red in the face Jenny thought the woman might explode any second.

Sandy made the mistake of getting right into Jenny’s face, lowering her voice, before telling her with a growl, “Listen to me you bitch. When I arrive you drop everything you’re doing and come running. Got it? You jump when I say jump and don’t ask how high. You do anything and everything I say or you and this rat ass excuse for a high school will be history.” Sandy was trying to regain control of this situation by what she said. And was expecting Jenny to start showing fear, but what she saw showed Jenny, like Janet, wasn’t phased by Sandy’s actions.

Sandy’s voice had been loud enough for everyone in the office to hear. And what Jenny was about to say was also heard by all in the office. Jenny gave Sandy a huge smile before telling her, “I understand Mrs. Bridges threatened to pull your ass out through your mouth. Well, understand me, sweetie, you bad mouth me or this school again and I’ll pull your head out through your ass and hang it and you up on the flagpole. GOT IT, sweetie?” There were giggles heard in the office until Jenny told everyone to get back to their jobs. Jenny’s sweet expression never wavered, never changed by what she told Sandy. Even so, when Sandy looked into Jenny’s face, she received that same look that frightened her right down to her toes. And then Jenny said, “Shall we go?,” and proceeded to lead the three to one of the conference rooms in the back of the office.

As Sandy, Billie, and Thomas followed Jenny, Sandy was furiously wracking her brain to find a way to regain control over this meeting. It should not have started the way it had, she should have been in control from the minute she walked into the school. Why? Why hadn’t it gone as it always had? What went wrong? She had to regain control somehow. Jenny stopped at the conference room door, opened it and indicated the three should enter. Sandy pushed her way past Jenny before Jenny had time to step out of the way. Billie and Thomas, on the other hand, waited until Jenny had stepped back before entering the room. Thomas only smiled as he looked at Jenny, before he winked and entered the room. Jenny wasn’t sure, but she got the feeling something was up and it wasn’t going to be pleasant for one individual.

As Jenny stepped into the conference room, closing the door behind her, she saw that Sandy had taken the seat at the head of the table. Amused, she asked if anyone wanted something to drink, and when all three indicated no, she took the seat to the right of Sandy.

Jenny’s lack of anticipated response still had Sandy puzzled, it actually frightened her, but she plowed ahead anyway. “Now, Principal Glasstow, Thomas is our IT person and will need a place to set up his computer so he can begin to look at all the files on the school server. He will also need all the codes and passwords for the server. Billie will be dealing with the teacher interviews, so will need a room to hold those. And you and I will get nice and cozy while I interview you and get to the bottom of all the fraud that’s taken place at this school.” Sandy thought she could finally see her control once again established as the expression on Jenny’s face changed. But Sandy’s belief of regaining control became something altogether different.

Jenny just laughed after hearing what Sandy just said, causing Sandy to become infuriated. “Ms. Carmody, there is another conference room just down the hall that Billie may use to interview the teachers during their free periods, but I’m afraid there’s a problem with letting Thomas into the school servers. Unless you brought with you the proper verifiable documentation that authenticates who the three of you are, and for Thomas to have the authority to access the school servers, I’m afraid this meeting is over. It’s a State Law, Ms. Carmody.” And Jenny just smiled at Sandy.

Sandy was livid because of what Jenny just told her. How dare some low life Principal give her a lecture on State Law, didn’t she realize who Sandy was and could do to the school. And if that wasn’t enough, she heard Thomas tell her, “Sandy, I tried to tell you we needed those documents before we left the office. But noo...you said you didn’t need any damn documents. That you could do whatever you wanted whenever you wanted.”

Sandy just glared at Thomas before telling him, “I’ll handle your hash later, this will be the last time you ever work in the education field. I’ll see to it that you’re thrown out on your ass.” Sandy turned to Jenny and told her, in no uncertain terms, “Listen here, you trumped up asshole, you’ll do what I want, when I want and how I say it will be done. Or I’ll close this school down immediately. Got it, sweetie?”

All three heard a loud BANG, that immediately got Sandy’s attention. She looked over to where the noise had come and saw Thomas had dropped his briefcase hard onto the table. It didn’t register at first, but when it did, Billie, Thomas, and Jenny watched as Sandy had a five year old’s melt down. “Um...no she won’t, Sandy. And you can’t get me fired, Jackie hired me personally. In fact, Jackie asked Billie and me to watch you this trip,” and Thomas took an envelope out of his briefcase and handed Sandy the envelope and continued with, “And to give you this envelope if you tried any of your power trips like you’ve been pulling. She is sick and tired of the complaints she’s been receiving and is fed up with you. Oh, and Billie and I already investigated this school and found nothing amiss.”

Jenny puckered her mouth as tight as she could, to keep from laughing. It didn’t take her but a few seconds to realize what was in that envelope, based on what Thomas just said. Sandy was canned, fired, getting the boot, shoved aside, kicked to the curb, through, kaput, in short, out of a job. Sandy extended her hand and took the envelope, a stunned look on her face. She slowly opened the envelope, took out the contents, a letter, and began to read. It wasn’t long before the other three saw that Sandy was ready to blow. And when she did, Jenny thought she was looking at a five-year-old child.

When Sandy looked up from the letter, Jenny had never seen someone so mad as Sandy was right now. She looked at Thomas and growled, “What the hell is this, Thomas?” And when he didn’t respond right that minute, she yelled, “I SAID, WHAT THE HELL IS ALL THIS, THOMAS?” Thomas just sat there with a blank look on his face that bordered on boredom. He too, like Jackie, and Billie, was tired of Sandy and her antics. Thomas knew, from Jackie, the number of complaints Sandy had caused because of her antics. And Sandy was far from through. “DAMN IT, THOMAS, I ASKED YOU WHAT THE HELL THIS IS? YOU WILL ANSWER ME OR SO HELP ME I MAKE YOU LIFE A LIVING HELL.” Sandy had crumpled up the letter and thrown it at Thomas. Thomas caught it, flattened it back out and told Sandy as an insult, “Well, Sandy, if you read the letter slow enough it tells you that you’re fired. That you’ve caused too much strife in the office and when you go out to the schools. It also states that because of your past actions, it would be wise of you to seek professional help for the affliction you seem to have. It also states that because you are terminated at receipt of this letter, the State will not provide transportation back to the Capitol for you. In short, Sandy, you’ve been fired.

“OF ALL THE MITIGATED GAUL, THAT BITCH DIDN’T HAVE THE COURAGE TO TELL ME THIS TO MY FACE. SO ALL THIS WAS A SETUP? IT WAS ALL PLANNED JUST TO GET ME FIRED, IS THAT IT? WELL LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, MR. THOMASS, WHEN MY LAWYER GETS THROUGH WITH ALL OF YOU, YOU’LL REGRET EVER SCREWING WITH ME. DO YOU HEAR ME. SCREW WITH ME AND YOU’LL ALL DIE!!

All of a sudden Sandy went quiet and stiff as a board. Jenny had seen this several times before when someone was threatening others, and knew what had happened. Billie and Thomas, on the other hand, didn’t know The Haints were working on Sandy and looked rather scared because of Sandy’s sudden stillness. Jenny looked at the two and told them, “She’s okay, just getting a serious lesson about aggression.” Jenny then got the message that they were okay with what Jenny told the two, even that they wanted to meet both people. As the three watched, Sandy got up from her chair, asked to use the phone, and they heard her order a cab to take her to the airport. Sandy then picked up her briefcase and left the room, almost in a zombie manner. Jenny got on the phone and called the front desk, asking Janet to watch over Sandy because she just had an aggression lesson. Janet knew exactly what Jenny meant, as she turned and saw Sandy walking toward the front in a zombie manner. She followed Sandy out of the office and out of the school to a waiting cab. Sandy got into the cab, told the driver where she wanted to go, and the cab pulled out of the parking lot headed to the airport.

“Um...what just happened?” Billie asked. “One minute Sandy was a raving maniac and the next she acted like a zombie.”

Jenny just smiled and asked the two, “Would you two like something to drink?” Both indicated, water, and Jenny got up, walked to the small fridge and took out three bottles of bottled water. After handing one to Billie and Thomas, she sat back in her chair and asked, “Do you two have open minds? Do you two believe in things you can’t readily see or easily prove? I ask because I have some friends who’d like to meet the two of you, and the questions I just asked will help you when you meet my friends.”

Thomas answered Jenny’s questions by saying, “Jenny, may I address you as Jenny?” Jenny nodded yes. “Good. Okay, Jenny, I have to have an open mind with the IT work I do. I can’t have any preconceived notions if I’m trying to fix a problem or write a program.” Billie answered by telling Jenny about her faith in God, and that her faith in God had helped her through some trying times.

Jenny smiled and told the two, “Each of you take one of my hands,” and she reached her hands across the table, knowing exactly what was going to happen next. And it did, with Thomas. And Jenny just smiled and told him, as she’d told others, “Trust them, they mean you no harm.” After The Haints finished with Billie and Thomas, they and Jenny talked for another hour about The Haints and what they’d done for the school. Jenny related some stories where some students were actually about to hurt another student before They stepped in and showed what aggression often led too. Jenny then cautioned the pair about keeping the secret at this time, until those who might use them against others had been reached. The three shook hands and Jenny led them out of the conference room and out to the parking lot, where they got into their car and drove off. And The Haints went with them.

*-*-*Chapter 23*-*-*

The eight teens continued meeting each Saturday, going over what they’d developed, adding more ideas, and overall wondering how much will have changed in twenty years. They became more involved in their school life, volunteering when and where they could. And where they were strongest, they only got better.

The entire atmosphere of the school had changed, since bullying was almost unheard of now. There were a few problems, mostly from transfers or from the freshmen class, but overall, The Haints allowed the school to function as it never had. And it was proven by the test sores and improvement in grades. Some other Principals had called Jenny in order to find out how she had done away with her problem students, only to hear her ask if they had time to visit her at the high school. Almost everyone of those Principals learned the truth and took it back to their high schools. More teachers and staff were introduced to the truth, and gladly accepted their quiet guests in their lives. A lot of attitudes were changed every time they saw what happens if aggression is taken to its ultimate extreme. And a lot wept when they saw it happen.

The Haints caused an unforeseen problem when the eight teens reached their senior year. Because they had rid the school of bullying students could study better, concentrate on their classes and just be themselves. As a result, almost the entire senior class was either on the Valedictorian or Salutatorian list. Those who weren’t on either list were just happy they’d raised their overall grade average to a ‘B’ average, instead of a ‘C’, ‘D’, or failing grade. With a little over ¾ of the senior class on either list, it wasn’t possible for everyone to give the obligatory speech at Commencement. Jenny had a staff meeting to discuss the problem and no one could come up with a plausible solution. One teacher did come up with an idea of asking the entire senior class for a solution. When that was said, eyes rolled, and a few facepalmed themselves for not thinking of that in the first place. So Jenny scheduled a meeting of the entire senior class in the auditorium for the following morning. And what the staff would hear would cause them all to groan.

All seniors had received notice of the meeting in the auditorium the following morning at 8 a.m. They would go to the auditorium first, and then afterwards to their next class. Questions were flying fast and furious, but no answers could be found. As they walked into the auditorium the next morning, Jenny, the Vice-Principal, and several teachers were sitting on the edge of the auditorium stage. When the last of the seniors arrived, Jenny hoisted herself up onto the stage and gave out a loud whistle to get the attention of the students and to have them quiet down.

Jenny waited until it was quiet before telling the seniors, “Folks, we have a problem we’d like your help with. Since bullies have been run out of this school all of the grades have improved. Improved to the point that this is the first graduating class where more than ¾ of you are either on the Valedictorian or Salutatorian list. I will tell you there are 295 students in this class, you do the math. And for those who are graduating with very respectable grades compared to a few years ago, congratulations.”

Jenny then continued with, “The problem is a simple one. On Commencement night, the Valedictorian and Salutatorian are supposed to give a speech, but with as many on either list, we can’t let everyone give a speech or we’d be there until the following morning. The teachers and I have had meeting after meeting to try and solve this problem, but have come up blank. So we’re coming to you to see if you can come up with a solution.”

The general buzz started, with students talking to each other in lowered voices. But no one brought up any ideas. That is, until a tentative hand was raised and students around the student started getting quiet, which rippled throughout the auditorium. Patsy Volton was a very shy person, though smart as a whip. And everyone knew it. Teachers had to specifically call on Patsy for answers or she’d just sit quietly in the back of any of her classes. Seeing Patsy raise her hand before being called on was out of character for her, and that’s what got everyone’s attention.

Patsy’s name was whispered from one student to another, causing everyone to become quiet and turn to look at Patsy. Even Jenny and the teachers were surprised by this event, and had looked at each other with nods and smiles. As soon as the auditorium was quiet again, Jenny said, “Yes, Patsy, you have something you’d like to say?” Those sitting near her, and those with a clear view of her, could see she was nervous, and those sitting near her simply told her, “You can do it.”

Patsy hesitantly stood, and saw everyone was looking at her. A girl sitting next to her gently took Patsy’s hand, and when Patsy looked down, the girl mouthed, ‘You can do it’. Patsy smiled at the girl then took a deep breath and said, “Um...Principal Glasstow...um...well...have you considered a lottery? Have two boxes, one for the Valedictorians and one for the Salutatorians. Those of the Valedictorians who want to give a speech put their name in their box and the same for the Salutatorians.” And the auditorium was dead quiet, until applause started from the far corner nearest the stage. And it spread, as did every student who started standing while applauding. Even Jenny and the teachers joined in, because this was a monumental moment for one Patsy Volton, the shy girl of the entire senior class. A girl who at that moment may have just come out of her shell.

As the applause died down, and the students sat back down, Jenny said, “So, I guess you like the idea of a lottery.” And the entire senior class replied, “YES.” A solution to a vexing problem was found, given by a girl who may never have spoken a word during class. But had the courage to stand up and be heard when it was needed. Jenny then said, “Okay, that is solved. For those of you who want to give a speech, there will be two boxes up at the front office. Just write your name on a piece of paper, it doesn’t have to be a full sheet of paper, and put it into the appropriate box.” Then she looked at Patsy Volton and told her, “Well done Patsy, well done indeed.” And Patsy received another standing ovation before everyone was dismissed to their next class. Jenny and the teachers had decided to only inform the student whose name was drawn for Valedictorian and the Salutatorian that they were chosen to each give a speech. And if either person wanted to tell others, that was up to them. But this time fate put its hand in and everyone would be surprised when the Valedictorian of the senior class got up to speak. And she would again receive a standing ovation from the entire senior class and those in attendance. Her time will have come. And the years would prove how true it was.

The eight teens bowed out from putting their names in the hat, so to speak, and concentrate on their plans and decide which University they all would attend. As it turned out, the University nearby offered all the Majors and Minors the eight were after, so they decided to attend there as they could live at home and commute. Each had received a full scholarship to any University they chose, and were bombarded by offers because of their grades and their main goal. Even though the other offers were tempting, they all wanted to spend four more years at home, since their next adventure would take them away from home, permanently. Because each couple would be setting up their own homes.

Something expected and something unusual happened after Commencement had concluded. The four boys each got down on one knee, took the promise ring off of four fingers, and replaced them with an engagement ring. Everyone in school knew the eight teens were promised to each other, so when the exchange was made in front of everyone, everyone applauded and cheered. What the eight teens didn’t expect were the envelopes that had been given to each of their parents. When they opened the envelopes, they were shocked to find that an anonymous donor was going to finance anything and everything above what their scholarships covered. The letter also went on to say that the person would finance everything once they were in either medical school or graduate school. Including all housing, which by then, according to the letter, they all would be married. None of the eight had told anyone other than their parents of their plans to marry after receiving their Bachelor’s degrees, or what field they were going into, so each had an idea who the letter could be from. But when they stated it hadn’t come from them, the mystery only deepened.

Beckie, Grace, Tara, and Tameria didn’t let the grass grow under their feet that summer, they had weddings to plan, even though they wouldn’t be held for four more years. And to only say their moms’ were willing to help would be like saying a kid isn’t eager to raid a candy store. The four women jumped in with all eight feet, and then some.

The eight women started by visiting a wedding boutique, to look at wedding dresses and to try them on. They made sure to tell the owner, who was helping them, of their plans to be wed in four years. And she suggested getting dresses that would take into account any changes to their bodies in four years time. This entire time turned to a big bonding moment for the daughters and their moms, and the dresses selected were paid for and put away in storage, at the store, for the girls’ upcoming marriages.

Because the weddings would be four years away, no one had any idea what they style would be for bride’s maid dresses, or the color or choice, but they looked at them anyway. Tameria fell in love with the hue of blue she saw in one dress. Beckie did the same only with a light green she saw. Tara did the same with a light pink colored dress, and Grace fell in love with a cobalt blue dress. Notes of the colors chosen were pinned to each wedding gown, but that was now, and in four years minds could change. Besides colors for their weddings, they also looked at shoes and lingerie. Each chose a shoe that wouldn’t make them taller than the boys, but would make a statement. As to the lingerie, the four girls bought the sexist available, and the moms’ did the same. They planned on having a night their men would remember for the rest of their lives. A venue was discussed, but as it was pointed out, four years was a long time to hold a reservation, so they agreed to come back when the dates had been set. The owner of the boutique put a bug into the womens’ ears by asking, “Have you given any thought of having a four couple wedding? Just watching the four of you young ladies, you appear to have a very close relationship, and a four couple wedding would be all the more special.” All that was agreed to at that moment was to think the idea over, they had four years to do it.

For their summer jobs, the four went back to the businesses who took them on as interns during their earlier years in high school. This time, though, they were paid interns, learning some of the ropes they’d learn while in school and during their job internships. And then fall arrived, enrollments had been turned in and classes selected. It had begun, their walk on the path that would take them to their dream.

None of the eight knew how every organization on the University campus learned about them, but every organization on campus had and they all came recruiting. Knowing the reputation of several, they turned them down flat. Researching others, the eight found they weren’t much better and turned them down. Even the organizations in their field called and when looked into, the eight discovered it was in their best interest to just concentrate on their studies and stay out of any of the organizations.

And it seemed just like that, their first semester was through. It didn’t surprise their parents, or many of their old teachers, but it did the eight as they all received straight ‘As’ for the semester. And they did the same for the second semester, and their second year, and their third year, and their fourth year. From their freshman year to their senior year, eight semesters, all eight had received straight ‘As’. And once again they were part of the group receiving honors for the work they’d done in school. University is a different nature than high school, in that attending the Commencement ceremony is up to the person graduating. The eight had kept pretty much to themselves, having their intern jobs and going over their plans, and with several hundred more graduating than in their high school, decided to skip the Commencement ceremony and go out with their parents and celebrate instead. They were partway to their goal.

During the first semester of their senior year, the moms and girls went back to the wedding boutique to try on their dresses and have any alterations done so they could wear them when the second Saturday in June arrived.

Prior to going to the wedding boutique, everyone had sat down and discussed the idea of having the four couples married during one ceremony, or having four separate ceremonies. Over the years the parents had all seen the tight relationship the eight had formed, and Tara’s parents brought up that fact. James’ parents brought up that if they had individual ceremonies they would most assuredly invite the same people to each wedding. And some may not be able to attend each wedding or afford the costs involved in attending four weddings. The parents went on to offer more opinions, and when they stopped speaking, the eight began to discuss what their parents had said. As the parents watched the discussion, it became apparent to them that their ‘kids’ had reached a decision, and it was confirmed when Beckie said with a smirk on her face, “Whelp, looks like we’re gonna have one big wedding.”

Grace had a thoughtful look on her face that was noticed by her mom. When her mom asked what she was thinking about she told everyone, “You know, the bride usually has four or five bridesmaids, or maybe more, with one being the maid of honor and one the bride’s maid. And the guys have maybe the same number of guys with one being the best man. Since we’re getting married in one ceremony that’s going to be a lot of people standing up front with the couples. Maybe we should limit ourselves to one person each. There’d end up being four bridesmaids and four bestmans, and if I know who Tara, Beckie, Tameria would ask then they’d be the same ones I would ask. So we’d each have four bridesmaids. And I think the guys would ask the same ones, so there’d be four bestmans for each of them.”

Grace was still lost in thought, and didn’t notice the parents all looking at each other and each ‘kid’, or the seven ‘kids’ looking at each other and all the parents. All except Grace started nodding their heads, because what Grace just said made a whole lot of sense. If each girl asked four or five of her friends, there’d be sixteen or twenty standing up with the couples. And the same held true for the guys. There’d be between thirty two and forty additional people standing up front with the couples, way too many and way too costly for everyone. It took Jake kissing Grace on the cheek to get her attention, where she was told her idea had been accepted, and one they’d never even thought of. And during the first semester of their senior year at the University, the girls did ask for girls and the guys asked four guys, and they would have been the same ones if each was going to ask four for themselves.

So on the day the moms and daughters revisited the wedding boutique, the four asked to be bridesmaids were able to attend as well, since all lived close by. The brides-to-be had already chosen their colors, so it was just a matter of finding a style of bridesmaid dress in the bride’s chosen color. And one everyone liked; more than one comment was about hearing how some bridesmaids hated their dresses and the four soon to be brides wanted that to be avoided.

If the letter the ‘kids’ received at their high school graduation wasn’t mysterious enough, a courier delivered a single letter to each home of the ‘kids’ parents. In it was a letter that told the parents to meet at a certain place at a certain time. The place turned out to be one of their favorite restaurants and the time was 7 p.m. When they all arrived, they were expected, and seated in one of the restaurant’s more private sections. Once they were all seated, and drinks had been ordered and served, a smartly dressed gentleman came up to their table, sat an envelope down on the table, and told the eight parents, “This is for all of you. Have a good evening,” and left. The parents looked at each other, dumbfounded, until Grace’s mother, Marge, picked up the envelope, opened it, took out the letter inside and read it. The other parents could see the shock on Marge’s face, until, one by one, each acquired the same look after reading the letter.

The reason for all the parents being in such a state of shock was the certified check that came along with the letter for $250,000. The letter explained that the money was to cover the cost for everything dealing with the wedding. All dresses, all tuxedos, car rentals, any hotel reservations, cartiers, flowers, and the short honeymoon the couples would be limited too. And anything else that came up for the wedding, even airfare. And what was left was to be divided up between each couple so they’d have something to spend on their new apartments that were reserved for them near the University they all would be attending. Also, the newlyweds were to be told, as with their undergraduate schooling, all cost for their postgraduate schooling would be covered. Including everything associated with their apartments. And the letter was signed, ‘Your anonymous donor’. But what put the icing on the cake was the PS at the bottom of the letter. “PS: I took the liberty to reserve the venue you were going to use, in all your names. You need not worry about the cost, for it has already been taken care of.” Their waitress had seen the look on the faces of each parent, and had come over to ask if everything was okay. It took her a couple of tries, but when she finally got their attention, it was Beckie’s mom, Kelly, who said, “Yes, ma’am, everything is more than fine. May we see menus now?” It was a lovely evening for all the parents.

When the ‘kids’ looked at Universities for their postgraduate work, and medical school, they wanted one that offered both and chose one that was only a three hour drive from home. It had an excellent medical school, and excellent programs for a Masters, MBA, and PhD. But as what happened with their undergraduate school choice, the same happened with their postgraduate and medical school choices. Every University in the Nation came calling, some even offering inducements the ‘kids’ knew had to be under the table. But with each and every one they were polite in declining their offers, which didn’t make several happy. Several tried to use threats to get the eight to comply, but soon found out what happened to any who threatened the eight ‘kids’.

*-*-*Chapter 24*-*-*

Their wedding went off without a hitch, and it was gorgeous. The colors chosen by each bride actually complimented each other bridesmaid dress, with the grooms dressed to match a bridesmaid. And the food was to die for, even the huge wedding cake, fit for four couples, was magnificent. And when the parents went to tip the cartiers and the band, they both said it was already taken care of. Handsomely.

Because medical school started the first week of July, and because they wanted to get settled in their new apartments, the ‘kids’ took an abbreviated honeymoon at a resort near the mountains, only a four hour drive from where they currently lived. And yes, they went together, but had separate rooms. For obvious reasons. During the day they swam in a nearby lake, hiked trails, road horses and took in some tourist traps in the small town. They tasted local dishes and even asked for a few recipes. And after dinner, after they went to their rooms, and well, they just enjoyed each other’s company in a very intimate and long lasting way.

After a lovely week it was time to head home and start packing so they could get to their new apartments and get set up before medical school started. But what to take? Clothing sure, but what about their other things, trinkets and the like? They didn’t have any furniture to take, it was going to be purchased once they got there. And some things needed to stay if only for their parents’ sake. After twenty two years living at home, they were about to start their own homes, and made a lot of realizations as they packed. No more could they ask their mom or dad for this or that, they’d have to do it for themselves. No longer could they count on their parents being there if the bottom fell out of something, they’d have to figure that out for themselves too. Mom and dad would still be there for advice, but once they left home and started their own homes, in many respects, they’d have to learn on the fly and use what they saw their parents say and do as guides. And secretly, all the parents hoped they’d done a good job raising their ‘kids’.

The ‘kids’ arrived back home late that Friday, and though they wanted to stay with their spouses, they realized it would take less time packing if they each stayed with their parents. It was 10 a.m. Saturday morning and at precisely 10 a.m. four men each rang the doorbell at each boys’ home, as did four women at the four girls’ home. At most of the homes one of the parents answered the door, invited the person in after that person asked for one of the eight ‘kids’. In a few of the homes, the tried and true method was applied as the younger sibling simply yelled out the ‘kids’ name. And because said sibling had been told more than once about yelling for someone, that yell brought one or both parents to the front door, where the person was invited inside while they waited for the wanted son or daughter.

Four years before eight envelopes had been given to the parents of one of the eight ‘kids’ at the Commencement ceremony. When they were opened it revealed a very pleasant surprise. As everyone who had gathered watched, the man or woman gave each of the eight ‘kids’ an envelope, and watched as each ‘kid’ opened the envelope, took out the letter inside, read it, and promptly plopped down in a nearby chair. Seeing the shocked look on the face of the son or daughter, one of the parents gently took the letter out of their daughter’s or son’s hand and read it, looking at the man or woman standing before them. And before any questions could be asked, the man or woman said the exact same thing, “Yes, what you’ve just read is legitimate. Everything is on the up and up. If you’ll look out front you’ll see them parked at the curb in front of your home.” And the kicker, every letter was signed, ‘Your anonymous donor’.

Gentle urging had to be used to snap each of the ‘kids’ out of their shocked reaction after reading the letters. And when that was done each of the entire families would open the front door to their homes, and stand and stare at the brand new, nine passenger car parked out in front of the homes. And it belonged to each of the eight ‘kids’. And the reaction at seeing the cars was the same, they turned to look at the man or woman who brought them and who was standing there with a big smile on their face. The man or woman would then encourage everyone to go out and look them over after handing one of the eight ‘kids’ the keys, while they would stand near the house and watch the fun. When everyone finally returned to the house, the man or woman would then give one of the eight ‘kids’ another envelope, which contained the title to the new car. Each car had a free and clear title and it now belonged to one of the eight ‘kids’. While the families were looking over the new cars each man or woman made a call on their cell phone. And it wasn’t long after the titles were handed over that a horn honked from outside, signifying that their ride had arrived. Leaving each family with, “Please, enjoy your new car. If you have any problems look at the letter that came with the title.” And they were gone, just like that.

Then the phone calls started, spouse to spouse, parents to parents, everyone asking the same questions. And the answers were always the same. Their anonymous donor had to have known what type of cars the ‘kids’ drove in high school and while attending University. And must have known it was going to be a very uncomfortable three hour drive for all of the parents but those in the front seats in the ‘kids’ fully packed cars. Now, being able to seat nine, and with plenty of storage, it was going to be a very comfortable three hour drive to the ‘kids’ new apartments and University. It took a few hours for the excitement to die down, and when it did it was back to getting ready to leave on Monday.

They all had agreed to meet at their favorite coffee shop on Monday morning to have breakfast then head out, with each newlywed couple driving one of their cars and their parents deciding who’d drive the other four; the parents had booked tickets to fly home. Any younger siblings in the house would spend the day and a half with friends. Breakfast among the eight was usually very active, talking about this or that or about more ideas for their clinic. This morning everyone was very subdued, the parents saddened by the fact their ‘kids’ were now leaving home for good. Oh, they knew they’d come back for visits, or the parents would go for visits, and they would return when it was time to build their clinic. But that would be years down the road and the visits would only occur if their education permitted. They also knew Tameria and Tony would finish their education first because neither was going into the medical field; Tony would be studying medical administration as part of his education since he would be the administrator of the clinic. Even so, both wouldn’t be back until their spouses had completed all the training they’d need to strike out on their own.

There was no need to rush getting to the City where they’d live while attending the University, so they’d stop every hour or so, or when nature called. No one said it, but they all were trying to draw out being together as long as they could, it would be the last time for quite some time. And then they were there, actually driving by the University on their way to the apartments, three hours had passed as though it had been only an hour. The directions to the apartments were very explicit, and they had no trouble finding them or a place to park.

When they arrived at the apartment complex, it literally took their breath away. Here they thought they’d be living in a modest complex that might have seen a few years. But what they saw were manicured lawns, well kept shrubbery, brick buildings that could have been built yesterday, and it was all very clean. There were four apartments to a quad, built back to back and side to side. And as they would soon discover, after meeting with the apartment manager, they were going to have one of those quads all to themselves. They stopped counting quads at fifteen, but could see there were many more off in the distance. Once they came back down to earth, they set off to meet with the apartment manager, who would have them sign some papers and give them the keys to the apartments. And who would guide them to their apartments driving her golf cart. Someone continued counting as they followed the apartment manager because when they reached the apartments, some said, twenty-five total. The manager laughed and said, “Ah, nope. You missed a few, there’s thirty two quads.

Now came the real problem, who got what apartment? Two apartments faced east and two apartments faced west, with the east ones getting the morning sun and the west ones getting the evening sun. It was the sun that actually settled the problem because James and Tameria liked the morning sun along with Beckie and Sam. That left Grace and Jake, and Tara and Tony taking the two on the west side. But the surprises hadn’t stopped yet, as everyone found out as they unlocked the doors to their apartments. Kelly, Beckie’s mom, had noticed something funny with the apartment manager. Kelly saw the twinkle in the woman’s eyes and she had her hands covering her mouth. And maybe understood better when Beckie and Sam opened the door to their apartment and discovered...it had already been furnished. And just the way the ‘kids’ had talked about. And so had the other apartments, as those couples had discussed. Still in shock, they gathered back at their parked cars and gave the apartment manager a hard stare, as she broke out into a wide grin.

Mimi Jenkins just laughed at the looks on all the faces staring at her. “They said you’d react this way, because of what they did. And they were right, you have.”

Brian Jinks gave the woman a hard stare and asked, “They who?”

And if finding their apartments fully furnished wasn’t shocking enough, they received an even bigger one when they heard in their minds, “Why The Haints, silly boy. Who else would know exactly what the newlyweds had planned for their apartments, other than their parents, that is. And in case you’re wondering, the letter you all received about all costs for the apartments being taken care of, applies to the furnishing as well. I hope you eight ‘kids’ enjoy your time here, and if you need me you know who to place the call with, right?” Still laughing, Mimi got back in her golf cart and drove back to her apartment, leaving twenty-four dumbfounded people watching her drive off. When everyone collected their jaws off the asphalt parking lot, as a group they “this I gotta see” into all four apartments. And they were shocked by what they saw.

Each apartment had a separate living room, dining room, and kitchen, none of the combining all three as some do. There were two spacious bedrooms, both with large walk-in closets, and about twice the size of each couples’ bedroom back home; one even having an en suite bathroom. The other bathroom, likely for guests, and just off the hallway to the bedrooms, was the size of the couples’ bedrooms at home, with both a separate tub and shower, two sinks, and a privacy wall for the toilet. It also had a real roomy linen closet that seemed designed to service both bathrooms. When they went into the kitchen they saw it had state of the art appliances, with a two sink bowl and a touch sensitivity faucet. Just off the kitchen was a smaller room where they found a washer and dryer, again state of the art. And when they opened another door they found a large pantry, completely stocked.

When they saw the stocked pantry, they began opening cabinet doors. The above cabinets held drinking glasses, plates, saucers, spices, snacks, and more canned goods. The lower cabinets held all of the pots and pans, baking sheets, muffin tins, pizza platters, cutting boards, and every handheld appliance they would need. There was even a meat grinder, bread maker, and waffle maker. And in one lower cabinet, and one upper cabinet, they found just about every kind of storage container that was made, so leftovers, or anything else, could be saved. And opening the drawers they found silverware, knives, cooking and baking utensils, and a slew of other things commonly stuffed into any kitchen drawer. They looked at each other before opening each fridge, only to find, when they did, a fully stocked fridge. There was milk, eggs, butter, sodas, water, and again, a slew of other things the couples would want and use. And it was like this with each apartment, only tailored to each couples’ tastes. After looking at the last apartment, they really had to sit down. They were so shocked by all they’d seen. And it didn’t help when they heard Mimi laughing in their minds.

Once the shock had worn off, and everyone had something to drink, they started unloading all of the eight cars. And with twenty-four people it didn’t take long, or in putting everything away. Once the cars were unloaded, and everything was put away, they decided to go out and find something for lunch. And as they were looking up places on their smartphones, Mimi thought told them a good place to get a really fine meal. This time it was the twenty-four who were laughing, since they should have asked Mimi in the first place.

After lunch the parents of each couple stayed with that couple, trying to spend as much time with them as they could before it would be supper time and time for the parents to check into the hotel they’d use for the night; their flight left at 10 a.m. the following morning. Because the hotel had a restaurant, it was decided to have one last meal there so the ‘kids’ wouldn’t have to make a special trip to take them to the hotel before going back to their apartments. The parents had planned to use the hotel services to take them to the airport in the morning, but the ‘kids’ put their feet down and said they’d pick them up at 7 a.m. Saying goodnight brought more tears, but parting was necessary since everyone was tired and needed their sleep. Or so everyone thought until every couple was alone. It would have paid to be a fly on the wall that night.

The ‘kids’ knew their parents well enough to know they all would be in the restaurant shortly after opening at 6 a.m., so they’d planned to arrive at the hotel right at 6 a.m. As the ‘kids’ walked into the hotel their parents were at the front desk checking out. None of the parents noticed the ‘kids’ until they all cleared their throats at the same time, then gave their parents a big smile as the parents turned to see who had made all the noise. Once the parents had completed checking out, the group walked into the restaurant together, and were asked if they’d prefer the buffet or order off the menu. Because everything on the buffet looked good they all chose the buffet, and then were shown to four tables that had place settings for six.

And then it was time to get their parents to the airport so they could get through security and catch their 10 a.m. flight. This time each one of the ‘kids’ had driven their new car so they could spend a little more time with their parents before leaving them at the airport. It was a tearful time as they reached the airport, parked in the short term parking and before they even walked into the terminal. And more so when they had to leave their parents at the security checkpoint, everyone knowing it would be some time before they’d see each other again. As their parents disappeared on the other side of the checkpoint, the ‘kids’ returned to their apartments, where the girls showed that they needed comforting in a way only their husbands could provide.

Comforting their ladies lasted until mid afternoon, when exhaustion overcame everyone and they all fell asleep. It wasn’t until about three hours later that everyone stirred, and when finally awake, contacted each other to find out what to do for dinner. Because they had pleasantly missed lunch everyone was hungry, so it was decided to go out for dinner, stopping to ask Mimi for directions to a nice restaurant. They didn’t know it, but Mimi heard their plans and was prepared to guide them to a very nice restaurant, and give them a meal on her dime. The eight also decided to meet at Tameria and Sam’s apartment in an hour and a half, but had to change the time once each couple started showering together. That experience was one they would repeat as often as they could throughout their marriages.

Two and a half hours later, Tameria was knocking on Mimi’s apartment door. When Mimi answered Tameria told her they were going out to dinner, and could she recommend a nice restaurant. Mimi told her, “just a minute,” and went back into her apartment and acted like she was drawing a map to one she liked; the map was already drawn, but Mimi didn’t want to give that fact away. Mimi came back and took a few moments to explain the streets and locations to Tameria, before Tameria thanked her and Mimi wished them a good evening, as she knew it would be.

Mimi’s directions were easy to follow, and in no time they arrived at the restaurant. When they entered the restaurant the waitress asked if they had a reservation, and their names. The ‘kids’ answered no, but when the waitress looked up their names, she saw a table reserved for eight under all four of their last names. The waitress picked up eight menus and asked the eight stunned young people to follow her, “please.” As she sat them at their reserved table, she asked what they’d like to drink, getting “ice tea” from all eight. After the waitress left, they looked at their menus but were actually thought talking, trying to find out which of them made the reservations. But when everyone said, “It wasn’t me,” they reasoned it might have been their anonymous donor, since he or she seemed to know them better then they knew themselves. When their server arrived with their drinks, she asked what everyone was having, getting a resounding, “the fish platter.” That meal came with a salad, with their choice of dressing, shrimp, scallops, lobster, mahi mahi, hush puppies, coleslaw, potato salad, and a roll. And when their server returned some time later, to ask about dessert, every plate had been cleaned and they each asked for the chocolate cake with vanilla ice cream. And they never heard Mimi chuckle. She was going to make sure the ‘kids’ had everything they needed while they were here, and then some; the then some also applied to their clinic.

As they enjoyed another refill of their tea, they started talking about what they would do with their time until the first week of July arrived and the fall classes started. They were under no delusions that this next step towards their clinic was going to be a walk in the park, so decided to visit the University’s office in the morning and find out what they’d need that allowed them to park on campus and to be on campus. They also decided to visit the bookstore and see if any books for their classes were in and if so, they’d buy what they’d need to get a jump start on their classes.

Their server came back after seeing they’d finished their dessert and asked if they’d like anything else. When the eight answered no thank you, it was very filling, their server laid a black folder on their table. Having seen this type folder before, they knew it was their bill for the meal, and all the guys took out their wallets to chip in for the meal, and leave a tip. But when Jake opened the folder, all he saw was a message that read, “Have a good evening. Your bill has been taken care of, including a tip.” Jake just sat there rereading the message, until Grace took it out of his hands. And in turn it was taken out of Grace’s hand and so on until all eight had read the message. The reason they were all taken aback was because at the bottom of the slip of paper was the signature of ‘Your anonymous donor’. Again the ‘kids’ didn’t hear Mimi chuckle, and was glad they’d enjoyed their meals. Even the staff of the restaurant enjoyed the ‘kids’ reactions, and did hear Mimi’s chuckle.

It was brought up they should drive around the City to take in the sights. But it was also brought up that they’d had a long day and if they were to get an early start in the morning, they needed to get some sleep. They bid each other good night after they returned to their apartments, but it was some time before they finally fell into a deep, restful, sleep.

Their planned early start was delayed a bit, since their showers lasted a lot longer than they had in the past. Each couple had their first breakfast in their new apartment, before cleaning up, getting dressed, and this time, taking Beckie and Sam’s car. Once they arrived at the University they had no trouble finding the visitors parking lot. The guard on duty asked why they were there, and gave them a temporary parking pass and a map of the campus. He was even kind enough to show Sam where the administration building was on the map. They found a place to park, got out of the car, got their bearings and started the rather long walk to the administration building. And the surprises kept coming.

After walking into the administration building they explained why they were there to the young man sitting at the reception desk. He gave them directions to the room they were looking for and they proceeded to that room. When they reached the room it reminded them of the DMV, with a line of windows, signs over each window, and a lot of chairs. This morning it was mostly vacant, so they simply walked up to one of the windows and again explained why they were there. The woman behind the counter asked for their names, entering them into the computer sitting in front of her. When the information came back to her, she reached under the counter and took out several sheets of paper, handing several to each of the eight. They were instructed to fill them out and then bring them back up to her, not forgetting to sign each one at the bottom. As she watched the eight take eight seats and begin filling out the papers, she smiled to herself as she was finally meeting the eight ‘kids’ who had done so much for their high school and others. She too heard Mimi chuckle at the woman’s thoughts. And she smiled even more.

When they’d finished filling out the papers they took them back up to the woman, who looked all of them over before giving them eight parking stickers, and having them step over to a wall to have their pictures taken. Ten minutes later she handed each of them their id cards, each attached to a lanyard, and told them they must be worn at all times they are on campus. She even handed them a map of all the parking lots they were allowed to use, and suggested they might want to arrive early or they might have quite a walk ahead of them. They thanked her and she told them, “You’re welcome. And enjoy your time here.” It wouldn’t hit them until years later, but the woman’s parting statement was very similar to what Mimi said to them.

Pulling the campus map out of his pocket, Sam found where the bookstore was located on the map, and saw it was in the basement of the Student Union, a short walk from the administration building. Once they reached the Student Union, they decided to get something to drink and to snack on before heading into bowels of the earth. They were wearing the ids so had no trouble paying for what they had chosen. They sat and talked, and gawked at what they saw in the Student Union and what they’d seen so far. Once finished they follow the signs to the basement and the bookstore, where they found all the books they’d need were in stock. And even what those going to medical school would also need in addition to their books.

They all had their class schedules with them, and the books, and items required, and after seeing the number of books each would have to buy, they chose to also buy wheeled totes so they wouldn’t have to lug all the books, and miscellaneous items, to the car. They also gather notepads, pencils, pens, paperclips, and several other things, including a backpack. After deciding they’d chosen enough for one day they took everything to the register. They were told to run their ids past the scanner to tally up their bills, but they weren’t expecting what the clerk said next.

“Um...you all do know that each of you are entitled to a laptop computer, right? Here, let me show you which ones.” Eight stunned ‘kids’ numbly followed the clerk to the electronics section. They each figured it’d be a basic laptop but were again shocked when the clerk walked past all the basic ones and stopped in front of their high end laptops. The ones with every bell and whistle that could be packed into a laptop. Each taking one of the boxed laptops, they followed the clerk back to the register. They were each told to rescan their ids, so the laptops could be added, and instead of being told the amount they owed, each were given a receipt that listed the date and time, all the items they’d purchased, and PAID IN FULL at the bottom under the Total Amount. They knew their books and other items would be paid by their anonymous donor, but a high end laptop? That they hadn’t expected. And Mimi was laughing her head off at the ‘kids’ reactions to getting the laptops. The clerk had to work hard to hide her smirk at seeing their reactions. They deserved what they’d earned.

They loaded their books, the laptops, and the sacks of other things they’d chosen, into the totes and wheeled everything out to the car. Since it was close to noon they talked about where to eat. James said that while they were in the Student Union he smelled something that made his mouth water, so they decided to give the Student Union a try since they would be eating there often enough. James’ nose led them to the meatloaf, to which they added mashed potatoes and gravy, green beans, a huge roll, cake for dessert, and ice tea to wash it all down. And it all was fantastic. None of them would have any problem eating there if all the food was as delicious.

Once they finished eating they did take the time to tour the City, noting places of interest they might want to visit, and getting a general feel for the layout of the City. They also noted where shopping malls were located and some of the location of some of the stores that were familiar to them. When they decided to head home, strange to them calling their new apartments home, Tara and Tony asked if they all would like to come over for a pizza dinner and to watch a movie. They loved the idea of the pizza but gave both Tara and Tony a strange look when they mentioned a movie. They each had a 48 inch led TV in their apartments, but the other couples hadn’t taken the time to turn them on. It seemed, according to Tara, each apartment had both cable and the internet. Plus, she said, in a cabinet above the washer and dryers was a Wi-Fi modem still in its box. Everyone but Tara and Tony shook their heads, with Tameria asking, “What else are we going to find or receive?” Because they’d done the pizza ‘thing’ before, Tony knew what everyone wanted. And as Sam drove them back to their apartments, Tony looked up a pizza parlor on his smartphone, dialed the number and ordered the pizzas. They enjoyed each other’s company with the pizzas and the movie, but had an even better time once they all went to bed.

The eight ‘kids’ wasted no time getting ready for their classes, with most of the next day spent reading their textbooks and taking notes as they read. When they’d had enough for one day one of the couples would fix dinner for them all before they’d decided what to do for the evening. Once or twice a week they’d go to a movie, or to a play a local theatrical group was presenting. Or they’d take in other entainments the City had to offer. They had to take advantage of these times, because when the first week of July arrived, the medical students in the group wouldn’t have time for very many outings. And when July did arrive, the medical students of the group had plowed through all of their textbooks, had made copious notes, even grilling each other about the human anatomy just to refresh their memories. All five felt more than ready.

Because Tony, Tara, and Tameria had several weeks until their classes started, the three decided to make breakfast for everyone, with Tameria making part of it, Tony another part, and Tara the third part. They’d switched taking it to her or his apartment each week, so no one would be a constant host. Plus, like mothers who kiss their children goodbye before sending them off to school, once everyone was out the door they’d help each other clean up. And when the first Monday in July arrived, they were ready, and had a good breakfast ready for everyone. And they did kiss their children goodbye as they went out the door to school.

As Beckie, Sam, Jake, Grace, and James arrived at the University they were glad they’d taken the advice of the to arrive early to find a place to park, the lot they were in was filling up fast. It may have been fate, or something else entirely, but they all had the exact same schedule for the exact same class in the exact same rooms, so they were going to switch off each week who would drive, saving the need to find five separate parking spaces. They’d parked as close as they could to the medical school, and the large lecture hall where they were headed first thing this morning for orientation. They’d read the dress requirements while attending medical school and made sure they had everything so they wouldn’t become “that student who forgot” on their first day. And after the hour long orientation, things got down to business, serious medical business, that would keep them busy for the next several years. But they had a goal, a single minded goal they’d held onto since their freshman year in high school. And they were not about to give up now, no matter how hard things got. They WERE going to have that clinic, come hell or high water.

Tony, Tara, and Tameria didn’t let grass grow under their feet either, as the three drove together to the University to visit the library. Because Tameria would be working towards her Masters degree in Psychology, Tony his Masters in Business Administration (MBA), and Tara a Masters in Physical Therapy, they all knew a thesis would be required for their final act in getting their Masters. Even though the three knew they’d have to approach their advisors about the subject of their thesis, they wanted to research their ideas to see if there was enough material available to make it worth trying to persuade their advisors that their ideas were valid topics.

When they broke for lunch at the Student Union they met up with their other halves, and regaled the five with their morning escapades. Tameria, Tony, and Tara then went on to compare notes on finding enough material to use for their thesis.

Tony just chuckled and told Tameria, “I have six pages of notes on reference material and there’s a lot more.” Tameria just nodded her head and said, “Yeah, I know what you mean. I’ve got five pages and I didn’t even get through all the references on the page I was looking at.” When it was Tata’s turn, she said, “I have six pages of notes, and will run out of paper if I write down every reference I found.” And they were going to spend another two hours at the library before they headed home. What they’d found in the morning, and what they’d yet to find, gave them confidence to believe they could convince their advisors to let them use their ideas for their thesis. And if they couldn’t be convincing enough, they had other ideas they’d run with.

When the three returned to their apartments, it was like ballet. They each booted their laptops with the intent to write a synopsis of their ideas, then write out a preliminary outline. They wanted to have all the ammunition they could when presenting their ideas for their thesis. But when the screens on the laptops finally brought up a display, they all saw, “Please place your left thumb on the scanning pad located at the bottom left of the keyboard.” And when they did that, they saw, ”We are The Haints. We are the guardians of this laptop. Only those we recognize may access this laptop.” Three jaws dropped to the floor, and when they told the others what they’d discovered, five more would be there as well.

At 4 p.m. they got together to decide what to fix everyone for dinner, which would become standard practice until they started classes in the fall. At that time each couple would have to take responsibility for their own meals, since all eight would be going to class. This became the routine throughout the four years Beckie, Jake, Grace, Sam, and James were in medical school, while Tony worked towards his MBA, Tara her Masters in Physical Therapy, and Tameria her Masters in Psychology. And three years later, Tony towards his DHA (Doctor Healthcare Administration), Tameria her PhD in Psychology, and Tara her PhD in Physical Therapy. Even their preplanning paid off, as they had enough ammunition each time to persuade their advisors to allow them to use their ideas for their theses and dissertations.

As each school year ended all eight would drive home to spend a week with their families, since they wanted to use the rest of the time before classes started to get prepared. They’d spend two and a half days with one side of the family then two and a half days with the other side, before leaving Saturday to drive home.

But they got to see all the parents when Tameria, Tony, and Tara first completed their Masters program and attended Commencement to receive their degrees and the honors they’d earned. Then when Jake, Beckie, James, Grace, and Sam graduated medical school. And again when Tameria, and Tara received their PhD’s and Tony his DHA. It was a wild time when all these events occurred, especially when Beckie, Jake, Grace, James, and Sam learned where they would do their residency.

Everything changed again after Tameria received her PhD, Tony his DHA, and Tara her PhD, as word of the excellent work they’d done in school got around. One day as they each opened their mail boxes they found them jam packed with letters, letters from various healthcare businesses in the City for internships. Tony had one from just about every hospital and healthcare clinic in the City. Tameria had one from every private practice, every healthcare clinic, and even the hospitals in the City. And Tara had one from every hospital, rehab center and healthcare clinic in the City. They all looked at each other, laughed, and just shook their heads. They had a lot of research to do before saying ‘yes’ to anyone. And they didn’t hear Mimi chuckle.

After doing a lot of research, both financial and legal, they narrowed their choices down to five each; the others received letters of appreciation at being considered for the position, but they wanted to go in a different direction. They each phoned their five choices and asked to be scheduled to speak with the head of each facility, in order to see if the facility was a fit for them and they for the facility; they actually wanted The Haints to guide them in their choices and would have them do the evaluating. During four of the meetings, The Haints actually warned the three to reject that choice before heading off to make some corrections of their own. When it came to their fifth choice, The Haints gave their approval and Tameria, Tony, and Tara asked when they could start; Tameria went with a private practice, while Tara and Tony went with one of the hospitals in the City.

While Tameria, Tara, and Tony were working towards their Masters then their PhDs and DHA, the medical students of the group had completed medical school and entered into their residencies. Again fate, or something else, intervened and the six found themselves assigned to the hospitals there in the City; someone or something wanted everyone to stay together. It was at this time they learned the real meaning of their chosen field, as they were taught not only how to diagnose and treat what was found wrong with each patient, but also how to treat each patient as a person, and with the respect due that person. They also learned what it was like to go without sleep.

They also ran up against some doctors who only saw a patient as an ailment, and considered them as such. These doctors were super arrogant, having the ‘god’ like attitude some have been known to have. And when objections were raised about the lack of respect for the patient, the one raising the objection was threatened by that doctor with expulsion from the hospital and medical program. It was rather strange that not long after that threat was made, that doctor had a complete change of personality and attitude about each patient. Several nurses had that same situation happen to them as well.

It is best to note that some of the medical students the five started medical school with never made it past the first year, or the first major exam. Five students decided their time away from home was party time, and spent most of their time partying instead of studying. When the first major exam approached, they realized they weren’t prepared and decided to take a shortcut by breaking into the offices of their professor. Unfortunately for them, this was not the first time this had happened and the Medical School, along with the professor, had installed a silent alarm system in that office that would signal Security in case of a breakin. Imagine their surprise when as they left the professor’s office they ran right into the arms of Campus Security, and the local police. Of course the five were kicked out of school, and faced criminal charges. And to her credit, because the five had no criminal record the Judge gave them three years of probation. And a warning that if they violated their probation they would spend the time behind bars.

The five started making names for themselves the first day of their residency. Of all those in residence, they caught on the quickest, were not hesitant in applying what they’d learned in Medical School, and became each patient’s favorite doctor. They did have some help when it came to diagnosing an aliment and could recall the treatment from memory, but treating each patient as a person and with respect, came from their own parents’ teachings and how they’d been treated in the past.

Three years into their residency the five were called before the hospital board of review to be evaluated, a standard procedure with new doctors. The board was made up of the Chief Physician and the head of each department the five had worked under. And no one had any negative things to say about all five of the ‘kids’. In fact, the board gave the five the go ahead to pursue their specialities, something that wasn’t usually done for several more years. Beckie would then begin Psychiatry, James Pediatrics, Sam Radiology, Jake Geriatrics, and Grace General Practice. And they were told to report to the individual department heads in the morning at 8 a.m. The time of very little sleep was finally coming to an end, they hoped.

Meeting their department head entailed an interview where their past grades, honors, and current reviews were looked at by the department head. Not many in the hospitals knew of the eight ‘kids’ plans to open their own clinic, and it came as a big surprise to the department heads when each of the five were asked about their future plans. It was an even bigger surprise when the department head learned there were not five but eight in the group who had held the goal of opening up their own medical clinic since their freshman year of high school. Some of the department heads did receive a shock when several of the ‘kids’ were told The Haints wanted to meet that person. And yes, they reacted much like everyone had in the past.

*-*-*Chapter 25*-*-*

Five more years pass, and it is now more than twenty years after their freshman year in high school, when they receive a message from The Haints. It wasn’t a long message, but the eight knew exactly what it meant. ”We are The Haints. It is time.” Again it may have been fate or something, or someone else, but it so happened each of the eight had two weeks off at the same time, officially starting the following Monday. But since they now had the weekends free, for them, that two weeks would start Saturday. They each pulled out their cell phones and called their parents, telling them they’d be home Saturday morning and would be there for the next two weeks. And as they had been told, so they told their parents, “It’s time.” That night they asked their personal operator to put them through to Mimi and asked her if she’d like to come to dinner, they wanted to talk with her and tell her their plans for the next two weeks. When their operator cut the connection, Mimi just chuckled, since she knew what they wanted to talk about and what they’d be doing for the next two weeks. Her friends had already told her.

They had decided to meet at Tameria and James’ apartment for a potluck dinner. Each couple arrived a little before 6 p.m. with a side dish and a meat dish, Tony brought everything they’d put together for their clinic. Shortly after 6 p.m. there was a knock on the door and when James opened it he found Mimi standing there holding a bowl of what she considered the best potato salad ever made. Almost as one they all yelled, “Come on in Mimi, make yourself at home.” Mimi found that being around these eight young people made her feel young again, even though she was actually three times their ages and part of The Family. Because everything had been put on the kitchen counters, the meal became a serve yourself meal. After everyone had made up a plate, grabbed a drink and sat down, the questions Mimi had expected began.

With a mouth full of food, and her boldness flying high, Tara asked, “So, Mimi, how did you meet The Haints?” And when the other seven gave her ‘the look’, all she said was, “WHAT?” Mimi broke out into a fit of laughter because of the reaction of the seven over Tara’s question, and her response. She could see the bond they each had, almost as deep as for their spouses. When Mimi stopped laughing, she apologized and began to tell her story.

Patiently, the eight ‘kids’ waited as they watched Mimi think back to the time when she was introduced to The Haints. “Well, there was this married couple who came to attend the University in the fall four years ago, and since most of my units are filled with University students during school, I had several vacancies. It must have been three weeks after they arrived that they invited me over for dinner, much like you all did tonight. And after we finished dinner they started asking me some rather strange questions, questions that almost made me walk out right then and there. I thought for sure they were some religious nuts who were going to try and get me to join their church. I don’t know quite why, but I didn’t leave, I stayed and thought about those questions. And when I said ‘Yes’ to them all the woman said was, “Take my hand.” And boy, let me tell you, that was a big shock when they first spoke. I even accused one of them of being a ventriloquist, something they said most accused them of when meeting their friends for the first time. They both asked me to trust them, and I did, and the rest, as you eight know, is history. And gawd was I upset when they showed me what happened to their planet, I so wanted to go there and kick some ass. But how can you go somewhere that doesn’t exist anymore?” Mimi bringing up what happened to the planet caused not only Mimi but the eight to have something in their eyes. Something that had to be wiped off their cheeks.

After they’d finished eating all they wanted, they each grabbed a piece of the chocolate cake Grace had brought for dessert. As they were eating Tony asked, “Mimi, would you like to see what we have planned?” The eight watched as Mimi shoved the last big bite of cake into her mouth and could only answer by nodding her head. This comical action elicited laughter from the ‘kids’ and Tony got up, put his plate on the kitchen counter before pulling out the portfolio folder that contained all of their plans and drawings. Everyone gathered around the dining room table, after putting their plates on the kitchen counter, as Tony started removing everything from the folder. He started by showing Mimi the interior and exterior drawings and explained the reasons for this and that. Then he started explaining the blueprint to Mimi, going through it slowly page by page. And when he finished, all Mimi said was, “Damn, you kids sure know what you want to do with your lives. And all this proves it.”

They then told Mimi they were going home for two weeks to get the construction of their clinic started, and to be with their families. Little did the ‘kids’ know that Mimi was thinking to herself, ‘I see now how wise a decision I made when I heard about these kids. These kids are going to be extremely successful and that City will be extremely grateful’.

It was close to 9 p.m. when their party broke up, and as Mimi was about to leave the apartment, she stopped, turned, and asked one last question. “I’ve seen how carefully you’ve planned for this clinic of yours. But nowhere have I seen what you plan on naming your clinic. Any thoughts on that?” She chuckled to herself as that realization showed on each of the eight ‘kids’ faces. Jokingly James said, “How about, ‘Our Medical Clinic’? Because after all, it will be our clinic, the one we’ve planned for since high school.” Mimi covered her mouth with a hand, hiding the smile that wanted to escape. As she watched, James’ idea circulated from one ‘kid’ to another, until heads started nodding and they gave James a big smile, telling him, “What a marvelous idea, James.” Then they saw the big smile on Mimi’s face, as she told them, “See, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” She waved as she turned and left the apartment, heading back to her own apartment.

As she drove her golf cart back to her apartment, she held a silent conversation, asking what else they would need over the coming months and years. She was told what was needed immediately, and suggestions made for the coming months. But not even they could guess everything that would be needed over the coming years. They would have to watch and see what needs arose.

The others helped Tameria and James clean up before going to their apartments. Because they were leaving Saturday to go back home, tomorrow, Friday, was going to seem like a very long day. The excitement of spending two weeks with their families, and getting their clinic started, must have excited everyone in another way, since no one finally fell asleep for another two hours.

And Friday did drag by, with the eight making sure their patients and work product would be taken care of for the next two weeks. When they all got home that night, they were too keyed up to cook, and called the restaurant Mimi had sent them to their first night in the City. Because they had been putting most of their earnings into an account for their clinic, they shied away from high end restaurants and entertainment. So they had no way to know that the restaurant they called usually had a three week waiting list. And when the person answering their call heard the names given, she immediately told them they had a table open and would reserve it for the eight ‘kids’. Little did they know that that restaurant always had at least one table open for special occasions and special people like these ‘kids’. If pressed, the owner would say how they always kept a table open for the eight ‘kids’.

Once again the staff at the restaurant made their visit a pleasant one, offering their congratulations to the ‘kids’ for accomplishing part of their goals. And as before, it was the fish platter, but with a few bits added because it was for the ‘kids’. All eight knew they had packing to do for a two week stay at home, so decided to make it a short night together. Before leaving the restaurant they decided what time they’d leave and talked about going to the little cafe they liked for breakfast. The subject of whose parent’s house they’d stay at was brought up, but the guys did their best to brush it off since they’d already made plans to stay at their in-laws for the first week; the girls knew nothing of the calls the boys had made to their parents and their in-laws, telling each that the girls were really missing their parents. And if it was okay with each boys’ parents, they’d spend the first week with the in-laws.

Because everyone was excited to see their parents, the three hour drive seemed to drag on. Even making the stops for breaks seemed to take forever. But around midday each couple pulled into the driveway of their in-law’s homes, with each husband just standing back and letting their wives have the spotlight as each girl ran to her parents when both came out to greet the ‘kids’. And each husband received a mouthed, “Thank you” as the parents hugged their daughters. When the fathers-in-law shook hands with their sons-in-law a whispered, “You did good” was heard from each father-in-law. And when the husbands gave their mothers-in-law a hug each mom simply whispered, “Thank you” in their ears. Something else happened when the ‘kids’ brought their luggage into the houses, the sons-in-law’s parents magically appeared from the kitchen, as planned. Anyone witnessing the reunions wouldn’t have a dry eye either. And who said men don’t cry?

As they all sat down to eat the secretly planned big meal, each couple filled both sets of parents in on their exploits of the last few months. They even told them how much help Mimi had been. With the meal and dessert over with, and after cleaning up and putting away the leftovers, every household went to the living rooms and began discussing the clinic. Because like all four couples, the parents also got a message from Them about, “It’s time.” As the afternoon wore on it became apparent all four couples were tired, and it was suggested they go ahead and get some rest before dinner. The four girls took the hand of the four boys, and led them to their old bedrooms, all eight chuckling a bit because it would be the first time they’d sleep with their wives under the parent’s roofs. Two and a half hours later, each couple was gently woken and told dinner would be in about an hour, but never mentioned where. That was another secret planned by all sixteen parents.

At precisely 6 p.m. the fathers told the sons/sons-in-law, “You drive, we’ll guide,” and that household piled into each couple’s car. Ten minutes later four cars gorged twenty-four people, plus some, onto the parking lot at everyone’s favorite BBQ restaurant, a place the four couples knew well. Somehow news of the eight returning, and why, had started circulation around the City, and after the ‘kids’ had entered the restaurant those of the staff and customers who knew the eight, stood up and gave them a standing ovation. Embarrassing the hell out of all eight. The group was led back to one of the banquet rooms, drink orders were taken, and menus passed out. When the waitresses returned with their drinks everyone had decided what they’d have. All around the table each person said, “rib plate.” This was an all you could eat meal, with baked beans, coleslaw, potato salad, and hushpuppies. After the waitresses took the orders, conversation once again turned to the clinic, until three men entered the room, causing everyone to become quiet. It didn’t take the doctors in the room long to recognize the three as part of the five who had been kicked out of the University for breaking into the professor’s office.

“Oh, lookie there, Bobby,” the man on the left said, slurring his words. “Lookie at the five goody-two-shoes sittin’ here without a care in the world.” The man on the right then said, “Yeah, I see ‘em and still don’t like ‘em,” slurring his words as well. The man in the middle, George, then said, also slurring his words, “So, maybe we should fix them so’s they aren’t so goody and two shoes anymore.”

“Who are these three drunken fools,” Tara’s mother, Stevie Still, asked. It was easy to see where Tara got her bluntness.

Beckie answered by saying, “These three drunken fools are three of the five who were kicked out of the medical program and out of the University for breaking into our Anatomy professor’s office. Seems these three, and the other two, thought time away from home was just for parting, and when our big test came for our Anatomy class, the five weren’t ready. They thought they’d get the answers from the professor’s office, but got more than they bargained for that night.”

“Shut up, bitch. We’ll take care of you in a minute,” the man on the right said as he pulled a large knife from behind his back. Just before the man on the left did the same.

The man in the middle, George, also pulled out a large knife before he said, “See, if the five of you had just come to our parties, and let us have the girls for the night, and helped us in class, none of what’s about to happen had to happen. Now if you gentleman don’t want anything to happen to the ladies you won’t do anything stupid. We’ll take the girls for a while, and then you can have them back, but maybe a bit worse for wear.”

The laughter started with Jake then spread around the table until everyone but the three stooges were laughing. “WHAT’S SO FUCKING FUNNY?,” George shouted and the laughter increased. When the laughter died down, Tameria calmly explained it to the men using words they’d understand.

Smiling sweetly, Tameria said, “Boys, you are so drunk on your asses you couldn’t get it up if you used popsicle sticks for supports. And if you got it up, us girls would have to spend an hour just trying to find it. You bozos got yourselves in trouble at the University, no one else. You were the ones who wanted to party instead of study, and no one forced you too. So before you experience something you never dreamed of, leave, go home, sleep it off, and think about how stupid you’ve been tonight.” It was James who started, but everyone joined in when he said, “Bravo, encore encore.” And he started applauding. Tameria hammed it up and said, “Thank you, thank you, my dear fans.”

Everyone in the group watched as the three men went through every shade of red in a split second. It was the man on the left who growled, “None of you will think it’s so funny when we get through with all of you.” And all three took one step forward before they all froze in place, still holding the knives. The only thing they could do was see, hear, and breathe. Tameria calmly got up out of her chair and walked over to the three men until she was standing two steps in front of them.

Tameria tisked a few times before telling the men, “Guess you three didn’t learn anything from your rather short University experience. Guess you’re still little boys thinking you’re all grown up and trying to act like grown-ups. Guess one experience with the police wasn’t enough for you boys, was it? Oh, we’ll call them after our friends have a little talk with you three. And it’s a talk you will remember but won’t be able to talk about. I sure hope you learn something from some of the things they show you, because if you don’t, you may not live through next time.”

As Tameria calmly walked back to her chair and sat down, as The Haints started in on the three men. It wasn’t hard for everyone in the group to see the utter fear etched on the men’s faces. Or the horror when they were shown what real aggression can do and has done. While the men were having their session Tony’s dad slipped out of the room, contacted the restaurant owner, explained what was taking place in the banquet room and suggested she call the police. When he returned to the banquet room, he could see by their faces the men were just starting to watch as an entire planet exploded, caused by a bunch of fools who believed everyone should believe as they did.

When the police officers arrived at the restaurant, the owner showed them to the banquet room, where the six officers entered the room with their guns drawn. One of the officers yelled, “DROP THE KNIVES AND DON’T MOVE.” The officers didn’t know the three men couldn’t drop their knives voluntarily because they couldn’t move. But with a bit of internal control the hands holding the knives opened and the knives fell to the floor. Each man was then handcuffed and taken out of the restaurant, offering no resistance to the officers.

Three of the officers stayed behind to take everyone’s statement, until they realized everyone’s statement was going to be the same. So they took one statement and took everyone’s name instead. While the three men didn’t actually do anything to anyone in the room, they were still going to be charged because of being drunk and because of what the officers saw when they entered the room. Fortunately for the three their probation expired several years ago or they’d also be facing a charge of violating their probation. When the three police officers finally left, the owner of the restaurant came into the room and told the group all of their meals were ‘on the house’, it was the least she could do to try and make the rest of their time at the restaurant enjoyable, given what had just happened.

The five doctors took a little time to go into more detail about what occurred in their first year of medical school. They told everyone that the three men were part of a group of five who broke into the office of their professor, for the purpose of copying the big test they were having the next day. What the five didn’t know, and the five ‘kids’ learned later, was that the Medical School, and the professor, had installed a silent alarm system in the professor’s office because he’d had several break ins before. And when the five came out of the professor’s office, they walked right into the hands of campus Security and the police. The five were dropped from the medical program and kicked out of school, and they went before a Judge who gave them each three years probation because they all had a clean record up to that point.

After that information had been disseminated they got back to discussing the clinic, and the one thing the ‘kids’ were worried about. Land, the ten acres they wanted for their clinic. Land they’d looked at while in high school and from information they’d obtained, was still for sale because it was priced ridiculously high. Land that no one in the City would touch because of the asking price. When asked, they admitted they had several other parcels in mind, but the one they wanted was the perfect place for their clinic. And an ever wise and knowing Kelly said, “Oh don’t worry, kids. It will sort itself out in the wash.” After the nights’ activities, everyone had a second helping of everything.

When they all reached the parking lot, the eight exchanged hugs with each other, and then with each other’s parents, before wishing everyone a good night. No one realized how tired they were until they all returned home. That’s when everything of that day hit the eight ‘kids’ and the almost attack at the restaurant hit the parents. His parents said their good nights and everyone in her house said their good nights, and it wasn’t long before the only thing stirring in the houses were the fridges. A device which did a very good job keeping things cold.

Sunday was a day of rest, and no one got up before 9, or 10, or 11 in the morning. They actually ended up having brunch. As they ate brunch, the discussions became serious, with the parents asking how they were doing in their marriages. The couples were brutally honest in telling their parents about the ups and downs, nothing different than they saw in their parents marriages. But, they were still deeply in love with each other and had decided the little things weren’t worth getting upset over. After brunch was over, and everything cleaned up, calls were made and it was decided they all would go see a movie playing at a theater in one of the malls. The guys let the gals choose, and even though it was a love-ish type movie, later that night all the guys would appreciate their earlier decisions. And everyone slept like a log.

It was a good thing the young couples got a good night’s sleep, because they had a 10 a.m. meeting with Terry Cooper, one of the partners of the engineering firm they spoke with more than twenty years ago. Sam and Beckie had volunteered to drive everyone to their meeting, picking everyone up at 8:30 a.m. The couples were up at 6 a.m., got dressed, did their bathroom routines, and still had time to eat breakfast before Beckie and Sam arrived.

During the drive to that City not much was said, the ‘kids’ were too nervous. They did talk once and awhile, but it was mostly about nothing. No one wanted to ask, ‘what if we can’t get the land’, or ‘what if we can’t get the rest of the money we’ll need’. Even when reassured by their friends that everything would be alright, they still worried.

As they drove into that City they could see quite a lot had changed in over twenty years, including the parking lot they first used all those years ago. Now they had to pay to park there, but it was worth it since it was close to their destination. They got a surprise when they walked into the building and up to the reception desk, all the same faces were still there, just a bit older. The same receptionist who had called upstairs the first time, never acknowledged them as she picked up the phone, dialed a number and said, “They’re here.” She then told them, “You all know the way, it’s on the same floor, in the same office. And congratulations, and welcome back.”

When the elevator doors opened on the fifth floor, the ‘kids’ were again met by Paula, who hugged everyone before she turned to lead them to the small conference room. But before she took a step, the sharp doctors asked, “Is that a wedding ring on your left hand.” Paula turned back to the group, answered it is, and proceeded to tell them everything. She and her husband met while they were attending college, and married shortly after they graduated. They’ve been married eighteen years, have three children ages 10, 8, and 6, two girls and a boy. They held off having children until they both finished graduate school. And of course, everyone had to see pictures, and Paula did that after taking them to the small conference room.

Paula told them to sit where they wanted, and drinks were in the small fridge on the counter. She then said Terry would be free shortly and to just relax, everything would be fine. The ‘kids’ had been told more than this once to relax, everything would be fine, but they were still nervous. They were as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs, with a little kid in each chair who loved to rock fast. Again, as some years before, it seemed to take forever, but the door opened and Terry and Paula came into the room. Handshakes wouldn’t do it for Terry, as everyone got a big hug and the girls a kiss on the cheek. The eight were so nervous they never noticed the cart at the back of the room, or if they did they didn’t know it was for them. While Terry was saying hello, Paula had gone and gotten the cart, pushing it up to the front of the room. Terry took a few minutes for small talk before they got down to why the ‘kids’ had come.

“As I told you ‘kids’ when you were here your sophomore year in high school, everything we discussed was put into our storage vault. The main structure of the building had not changed,” Terry told them as Paula uncovered only the model of their clinic. “But, ith the technical changes that have taken place over the last twenty some years, and the change in regulations, we had to also make sure your clinic would be up to code. So, as we did last time, for the past month our interns have been creating a brand new blueprint.” As Terry finished telling them about why changes were made, Paula activated the screen in front of them.

As Terry did all those years ago, he went through the new blueprints page by page, explaining how some things were upgraded to meet code or because of new technology that would save them money in the long run. When Terry was finished, Jake whistled and said “Wow, Paula, you interns did a wonderful job on those blueprints.”

Paula just laughed before saying, “I had nothing to do with redrawing the blueprints, and I’m not an intern anymore.”

The ‘kids’ noticed that Grace had that far away look on her face when she was thinking deep thoughts. She turned to Terry and in a far away voice asked, “Terry are the partners who were here our first time here still here?” And when Terry told her they are, she then looked at Paula and said, “Then you must be the Pepper on the firms’ plaque on the front of the building. You’re a partner!” Paula blushed a deep red and she told them she made partner five years after she received her postgraduate degree and starting working for the firm full time. She also told them that while she does some blueprint work, she is mainly in charge of all the interns, and oversees the work they do.

And Grace wasn’t finished yet, as she again had that far away look. “Um...Terry,” Grace said in a dreamy voice, “How did you know to upgrade everything so it’d be ready for us today?” Seven pairs of eyes turned from Grace to focus on Terry, who seemed to act as though he was a deer caught in a car’s headlights. Terry was confused and it showed.

Even Grace was looking at Terry now, as Terry looked each one in the eye before responding, “Well, two months ago They told us, ‘it’s time’, so we pulled everything out of storage, updated everything to be ready when you ‘kids’ arrived.” The ‘kids’ didn’t need to ask how he knew they’d be coming today, they already knew the answer to that question. “Oh, darn it,” Terry said so abruptly that it startled all eight ‘kids’. “Paula, in the top middle drawer of my desk is an envelope. Would you get it please?” Just after Paula left the room Terry asked, “Do any of you have any questions so far?”

The eight looked at each other and just by looking appointed Tony to ask the main question on their minds. “Terry, while we were in high school we found 10 acres that would be perfect for our clinic, but the asking price was ridiculous compared to other acreages of like size. Do you know if it’s still for sale and the asking price?”

The ‘kids’ saw the somber look on Terry’s face as he told them, “I remember which 10 acres you’re referring too, and you’re right, it would have been perfect for the clinic. Unfortunately the old buzzard who owned it died three years ago of a heart attack and left it to his daughters. Even when they dropped the asking price they had a terrible time selling it because of the reputation their father earned. But, and I’m sorry to say, it’s been sold to some anonymous purchaser.” As if Terry and Paula had rehearsed it, Paula entered the conference room carrying the envelope just as Terry told the eight ‘kids’ the fate of the property they’d wanted. And when she sat it in front of the eight ‘kids’, they noticed it was addressed to all eight of them. Grace reached out and pushed the envelope to Tony, who then pushed it to Tara, who then pushed it to Sam, who then pushed it to Tameria, who then pushed it to Jake, who then pushed it to James, who then pushed it to Beckie. Terry was amused as he watched the ‘kids’ play hot potato with the envelope. Paula, on the other hand, said, “Oh, good gawd,” and snatched the envelope off the table. She opened it and began reading out loud.

“Dear ‘kids’,
By now you’ve probably asked Terry about that 10 acres you saw when you were in high school and still planning for your clinic. And Terry has told you that it was purchased by an anonymous buyer. ‘Kids’, that’s a shame. I’m so sorry to hear that. Along with this letter you’ll find a deed to the whole 10 acres, signed over to all eight of you ‘kids’. Naner naner naaaner.”

“Your anonymous donor”

When Paula finished reading the letter she looked in the envelope again and pulled out another folded piece of paper. When she unfolded it, she saw it was an official deed to the entire 10 acres and signed over to the eight ‘kids’. Written out on that deed was the State, the County, the District, the Township, longitude and latitude, the physical location and the Notary’s seal. And somehow, who gave the land to the ‘kids was still unknown. At that precise moment the only thing anyone could hear was the slight hissing sound as the forced air was pushed out of the air ducts in the ceiling. Dumbfounded failed to describe how everyone looked after the deed was passed around the table. Shocked came closer, but still didn’t hit the mark. And Mimi was on the floor laughing her ass off. It was Terry who broke the silence with, “Um...well...I...um...guess I was wrong. You eight now own that 10 acres free and clear.”

When the ‘kids’ started, both Terry and Paula had to clamp their hands over their ears, the sound of eight ecstatic young adults was thunderous. They were so loud even the other three partners came rushing into the small conference room to see what was going on. And when they rushed into the conference room, all they could hear be chanted was, “We got the land,” over and over again. As loud as the ‘kids’ could shout. It took a bit of time to calm the ‘kids’ down, but when they were only bouncing in their seats, Terry suggested they all could use a break, before explaining everything to his three partners.

The ‘kids’ were still excited but way calmer as they came back into the small conference room. During this time Terry quoted the ‘kids’ the firm’s projected costs of building the clinic; it’s much less than if they had to buy land. He also told them that the firm had received another letter from Haints Investments, stating again that they would pick up ¾ th of the cost for building the clinic. So that left ⅛ th to be financed. He smiled when the ‘kids’ caught the ⅛ th fraction, and explained that their Anonymous Donor had also sent them a letter stating they’d cover half of the ¼ th left to finance. So the ‘kids’ only had to finance ⅛ th of the total cost of building their clinic. Terry just shook his head, seeing how some few people wanted to make sure that clinic was built. Terry then ran the numbers and came up with $2.5 million left to finance, the eight ‘kids’ share of the cost for the clinic.

Because everyone’s undergraduate and postgraduate expenses had been paid for, plus a handsome weekly allowance, and because of their earned reputations in their fields, they’d been able to set something aside each week for the day when it would be time to build their clinic. Tony pulled a notebook out of his case and told Terry, “Terry, over the years, actually since high school, we’ve set aside something each week for this very day. As it stands right now, we only need to finance $1.5 million of that $2.5 million.” It was the ‘kids’ turn to laugh as they watched Pauls and Terry’s jaws drop. As Terry and Paula watched, all eight heads were nodding ‘yes’ to the question on both Terry and Paula’s faces. They’d saved that much.

After Paula and Terry picked their jaws off the floor, Paula asked, “So, would you like us to do the work, handle everything or do you have someone else in mind? We’ve gone this far with you guys, we’d really like to go all the way and finish this project.”

All eight ‘kids’ flipped an imaginary coin, caught it in one hand, flipped it on the back of the other hand, removed their hands, looked at the imaginary coin and said, “Heads, looks like you guys win.” Now if the bank will let them borrow $1.5 million. Paula had slipped out of the room with the letters and deed to the land in order to make copies to send to Mary Cooper; the ‘kid’s knew her as Mary Gothers those many years ago. She called a courier service for a pickup and quick delivery, then put a copy of the blueprints, letters, and deed to the land in a folder. When the courier arrived Paula gave the girl the address, watched her leave, then returned to the small conference room, telling everyone there that copies of everything had been couriered to the bank. Terry told the eight ‘kids’ that if the bank approved the loan Mary would notify the firm and then a contract would be drawn up for the ‘kids’ to read, make any changes, and then sign. And once they submitted the plans to the City building inspection office for approval and building permits, construction on the clinic would begin. And he wanted the eight there when the first shovel went into the ground. They exchanged more pleasantries, even finding out Mary and Terry finally got married shortly after the ‘kids’ went off to college, before the eight said their goodbyes and left to see Mary once again.

*-*-*Chapter 26*-*-*

They drove the short distance to the bank from the firm’s building, this time being able to park the car without having to pay. As they entered the bank and started walking to the reception desk, they could see the same woman behind the desk as they saw years before, only years older. Even before any of the eight said anything the woman jumped up from her chair, came out from behind the desk and hugged all eight at the same time. Then her questions started until several bank employee’s cleared their throats, bringing her back down to earth, She then reached over the counter, dialed a number and said, “They’re here. Okay, right away,” and told the eight to follow her, almost as she did many years ago. Except this time they stayed on the ground floor.

When they reached an office Mary was standing in the doorway, and stepped out and hugged each of the eight before they entered her office. And the name change on her door didn’t go unnoticed either, Mary Cooper. “Oh, it’s so good to see you all again. I will confess I’ve been keeping track of you all, and am very impressed with your accomplishments. I even heard what happened at the restaurant, what a shameful way to act. But, they paid for their stupidity, didn’t they? Well, sit down sit down. Can I get anything for you to drink before we get started?” Everyone asked for water before sitting down around the table as they did once before.

After Mary got everyone a bottle of bottled water she closed her office door, then sat down in one of the empty seats around the table; the folder brought to the bank by the courier sitting at that place. There was a bit of small talk at first, Mary asking how they were doing and did they miss being home. She then went on to say that since their first visit there had been some major changes within the bank, thanks to the things they saw which needed to be fixed. As a result, several higher ups were arrested for embezzlement, some juniors were fired for incompetence since they no longer had the protection of those who were arrested, and Mary got herself a new office during the employee shuffle. Even the branch banks had shake ups which resulted in better service for the bank’s customers. As she wound down, she looked around the table at the eight sitting there, and could see how eager they all were to find out what Mary would tell them about their getting the needed loan.

She had time before they arrived to peruse the material Terry sent her and felt confident there wouldn’t be a problem granting the loan. She took the material out of the folder, again, and began telling them her feelings about the loan.

“Like Terry, the bank received another letter from Haints Investments, telling us they were still going to provide ¾ th of financing needed for construction of your clinic. And like Terry, we received a letter from your Anonymous Donor who stated they will provide ⅛ th of the last ¼ th that is needed for the clinic. So, that means you eight want to borrow the rest of the ⅛ th, or $2.5 million.”

As he did while they met with Terry, Tony told Mary, “Um...no Mary, only $1.5 million, we have $1 million in savings.”

The ‘kids’ chuckled at the look on Mary’s face, and Tony went on to explain that they started saving while they were still in high school. He also told her how they were able to put something into saving each week while in undergraduate and postgraduate school because all their finances were taking care of and due to receiving a handsome weekly allowance. He added that once they were established in their fields, their incomes had allowed them to increase the amount that went into the clinic savings account each week. Hence the $1 million they now were going to put towards the construction of the clinic.

After hearing Tony’s explanation Mary shook her head in amazement at what these eight had been doing all this time, even while getting their degrees and starting their careers and marriages. “You people are amazing, simply amazing. I don’t think I’ve ever come across another group of people who had as much drive as you eight have. A drive that started while you were still teenages. I will be very honest with the eight of you, with everything before me, and the fact you started all this while in high school, and because of having a reputable investment firm backing you, and because your Anonymous Donor is also backing you, and you eight are putting in $1 million, when I take this to the Board of Directors I don’t see any reason why they’d turn you down. In fact, and maybe I’m speaking out of turn, you may discover that some of the Directors want to help you out of their own pockets. But you didn’t hear that from me, got it? Now listen, the next Directors meeting is in two days, and I’ll know that day their decisions. And I’ll phone Tony and give him the news. So between now and then, go home, relax, take in your old haunts, but don’t worry. Everything is going to be alright. We will get your clinic built.” And with that their meeting ended, with hugs all around before Mary shooed them out of her office. She had a presentation to give and only two days to prepare.

There were tears all around as their two week vacations ended and they headed back to their careers. They had sat down with Terry several times over the past week and a half, reading contracts, suggesting changes before finally signing them. They spent several days going over the exterior facade and everything that would be seen inside the building. Terry even called in a landscaper to give the ‘kids’ her opinion of the best way to landscape around their clinic; they also told Terry to use her and her company to do the work.

Two weeks later the ‘kids’ came back to their hometown on a Saturday, and went directly out to the site for their clinic. When they got there they weren’t expecting the huge crowd that was there for the ground breaking ceremony. Nor were they expecting the applause they received as they stepped out of their cars. Eight hardhats were handed out as well as eight shovels, and on the count of three, thirteen shovels bit into the earth, signifying the construction of a dream that began over twenty years ago.

*-*-*Epilogue*-*-*

It’s now ten years later, and their clinic had to expand twice. First after being open only five years and now, ten years later. Tameria and Beckie had been the original mental health care providers, but over the years they were forced to hire two more psychologists and two more psychiatrists. Tara had been their physical therapist, but even in her department it was necessary to hire three more people. Even the medical department was forced to hire two and three more in each speciality they dealt with. With the ever increasing workload, Tony had to hire two more IT techs, two more assistance, and several to accept payments and make, and keep track of, appointments.

Their creator had wanted to use them to stop the constant wars that raged on her planet, wars that were caused because blind and stupid individuals couldn’t see that differing beliefs were what made them all unique. Instead, she ran out of time, as the stupid and blind individuals caused the utter distruction of her planet and everyone, and everything, on it. And yet, while she was scattered amongst the Universe her creations found a drop of water on another planet. A drop that slowly formed a puddle, which formed a pool, which formed a lake, which, hopefully, is on its way to forming an ocean. An ocean which will let the inhabitants of the planet live long and fruitful lives.

We are The Haints. Readers. We will you no harm. Readers.

We are The Haints. Readers. We have spoken.